Outside a gilt-lettered door on the
seventeenth floor of a New York office building,
a tall young man in a fur-lined coat stood shivering.
Why did he shiver in that coat? He shivered
because he was fussed, poor chap. Because he
was rattled, from the soles of his custom-made
boots to the apex of his Piccadilly hat. A
painful, palpitating spectacle, he stood.
Meanwhile, on the other side of the door, the
business of the American branch of that famous
marine insurance firm, Lloyds, of London—usually
termed in magazine articles "The Greatest
Gambling Institution in the World"—went
on oblivious to the shiverer who approached.
The shiverer, with a nervous movement
shifted his walking-stick to his left hand, and
laid his right on the door-knob. Though he is
not at his best, let us take a look at him. Tall, as
has been noted, perfectly garbed after London's
taste, mild and blue as to eye, blond as to hair.
A handsome, if somewhat weak face. Very
distinguished—even aristocratic—in appearance.
Perhaps—the thrill for us democrats here!—of
the nobility. And at this moment sadly in
need of a generous dose of that courage that
abounds—see any book of familiar
quotations—on the playing fields of Eton.
Utterly destitute of the Eton or any other
brand, he pushed open the door. The click of
two dozen American typewriters smote upon his
hearing. An office boy of the dominant New
York race demanded in loud indiscreet tones his
business there.
"My business," said the tall young man
weakly, "is with Lloyds, of London."
The boy wandered off down that
stenographer-bordered lane. In a moment he was back.
"Mr. Thacker'll see you," he announced.
He followed the boy, did the tall young man.
His courage began to return. Why not? One
of his ancestors, graduate of those playing fields,
had fought at Waterloo.
Mr. Thacker sat in plump and genial prosperity
before a polished flat-top desk. Opposite
him, at a desk equally polished, sat an even more
polished young American of capable bearing.
For an embarrassed moment the tall youth in fur
stood looking from one to the other. Then
Mr. Thacker spoke:
"You have business with Lloyds?"
The tall young man blushed.
"I—I hope to have—yes." There was in his
speech that faint suggestion of a lisp that marks
many of the well-born of his race. Perhaps it is
the golden spoon in their mouths interfering a
bit with their diction.
"What can we do for you?" Mr. Thacker was
cold and matter-of-fact, like a card index. Steadily
through each week he grew more businesslike—and
this was Saturday morning.
The visitor performed a shaky but remarkable
juggling feat with his walking-stick.
"I—well—I—" he stammered.
Oh, come, come, thought Mr. Thacker
impatiently.
"Well," said the tall young man desperately
"perhaps it would be best for me to make myself
known at once. I am Allan, Lord Harrowby,
son and heir of James Nelson Harrowby, Earl of
Raybrook. And I—I have come here—"
The younger of the Americans spoke, in more
kindly fashion:
"You have a proposition to make to Lloyds?"
"Exactly," said Lord Harrowby, and sank
with a sigh of relief into a chair, as though that
concluded his portion of the entertainment.
"Let's hear it," boomed the relentless Thacker.
Lord Harrowby writhed in his chair.
"I am sure you will pardon me," he said, "if
I preface my—er—proposition with the statement
that it is utterly—fantastic. And if I add
also that it should be known to the fewest
possible number."
Mr. Thacker waved his hand across the gleaming
surfaces of two desks.
"This is my assistant manager, Mr. Richard
Minot," he announced. "Mr. Minot, you must
know, is in on all the secrets of the firm. Now,
let's have it."
"I am right, am I not," his lordship continued,
"in the assumption that Lloyds frequently takes
rather unusual risks?"
"Lloyds," answered Mr. Thacker, "is chiefly
concerned with the fortunes of those who go
down to—and sometimes down into—the sea in
ships. However, there are a number of non-marine
underwriters connected with Lloyds, and
these men have been known to risk their money
on pretty giddy chances. It's all done in the
name of Lloyds, though the firm is not
financially responsible."
Lord Harrowby got quickly to his feet
"Then it would be better," he said, relieved,
"for me to take my proposition to one of these
non-marine underwriters."
Mr. Thacker frowned. Curiosity agitated his
bosom.
"You'd have to go to London to do that," he
remarked. "Better give us an inkling of what's
on your mind."
His lordship tapped uneasily at the base of
Mr. Thacker's desk with his stick.
"If you will pardon me—I'd rather not," he
said.
"Oh, very well," sighed Mr. Thacker.
"How about Owen Jephson?" asked Mr. Minot
suddenly.
Overjoyed, Mr. Thacker started up.
"By gad—I forgot about Jephson. Sails at
one o'clock, doesn't he?" He turned to Lord
Harrowby. "The very man—and in New York,
too. Jephson would insure T. Roosevelt against
another cup of coffee."
"Am I to understand," asked Harrowby, "that
Jephson is the man for me to see?"
"Exactly," beamed Mr. Thacker. "I'll have
him here in fifteen minutes. Richard, will you
please call up his hotel?" And as Mr. Minot
reached for the telephone, Mr. Thacker added
pleadingly: "Of course, I don't know the nature
of your proposition—"
"No," agreed Lord Harrowby politely.
Discouraged, Mr. Thacker gave up.
"However, Jephson seems to have a gambling
streak in him that odd risks appeal to," he went
on. "Of course, he's scientific. All Lloyds' risks
are scientifically investigated. But—occasionally—well,
Jephson insured Sir Christopher Conway,
K.C.B., against the arrival of twins in his
family. Perhaps you recall the litigation that
resulted when triplets put in their appearance?"
"I'm sorry to say I do not," said Lord Harrowby.
Mr. Minot set down the telephone. "Owen
Jephson is on his way here in a taxi," he announced.
"Good old Jephson," mused Mr. Thacker,
reminiscent. "Why, some of the man's risks are
famous. Take that shopkeeper in the Strand—every
day at noon the shadow of Nelson's Monument
in Trafalgar Square falls across his door.
Twenty years ago he got to worrying for fear the
statue would fall some day and smash his shop.
And every year since he has taken out a policy
with Jephson, insuring him against that dreadful
contingency."
"I seem to have heard of that," admitted
Harrowby, with the ghost of a smile.
"You must have. Only recently Jephson wrote
a policy for the Dowager Duchess of Tremayne,
insuring her against the unhappy event of a
rainstorm spoiling the garden party she is shortly to
give at her Italian villa. I understand a small
fortune is involved. Then there is Courtney
Giles, leading man at the West End Road Theater.
He fears obesity. Jephson has insured him.
Should he become too plump for Romeo roles,
Lloyds—or rather Jephson—will owe him a
large sum of money."
"I am encouraged to hope," remarked Lord
Harrowby, "that Mr. Jephson will listen to my
proposition."
"No doubt he will," replied Mr. Thacker. "I
can't say definitely. Now, if I knew the nature—"
But when Mr. Jephson walked into the office
fifteen minutes later Mr. Thacker was still
lamentably ignorant of the nature of his titled
visitor's business. Mr. Jephson was a small wiry
man, crowned by a vast acreage of bald head,
and with the immobile countenance sometimes
lovingly known as a "poker face." One felt he
could watch the rain pour in torrents on the
dowager duchess, Courtney Giles' waist expand
visibly before his eyes, the statue of Nelson totter
and fall on his shopkeeper, and never move a
muscle of that face.
"I am delighted to meet your lordship," said
he to Harrowby. "Knew your father, the earl,
very well at one time. Had business dealings
with him—often. A man after my own heart.
Always ready to take a risk. I trust you left him
well?"
"Quite, thank you," Lord Harrowby answered.
"Although he will insist on playing polo. At his
age—eighty-two—it is a dangerous sport."
Mr. Jephson smiled.
"Still taking chances," he said. "A splendid
old gentleman. I understand that you, Lord
Harrowby, have a proposition to make to me as an
underwriter in Lloyds."
They sat down. Alas, if Mr. Burke, who
compiled the well-known Peerage, could have seen
Lord Harrowby then, what distress would have
been his! For a most unlordly flush again
mantled that British cheek. A nobleman was
supremely rattled.
"I will try and explain," said his lordship,
gulping a plebeian gulp. "My affairs have been
for some time in rather a chaotic state.
Idleness—the life of the town—you gentlemen will
understand. Naturally, it has been suggested to me
that I exchange my name and title for the millions
of some American heiress. I have always
violently objected to any such plan. I—I couldn't
quite bring myself to do any such low trick as
that. And then—a few months ago on the
Continent—I met a girl—"
He paused.
"I'm not a clever chap—really," he went on.
"I'm afraid I can not describe her to you.
Spirited—charming—" He looked toward the youngest
of the trio. "You, at least, understand," he
finished.
Mr. Minot leaned back in his chair and smiled
a most engaging smile.
"Perfectly," he said.
"Thank you," went on Lord Harrowby in all
seriousness. "It was only incidental—quite
irrelevant—that this young woman happened to be
very wealthy. I fell desperately in love! I am
still in that—er—pleasing state. The young
lady's name, gentlemen, is Cynthia Meyrick. She
is the daughter of Spencer Meyrick, whose
fortune has, I believe, been accumulated in oil."
Mr. Thacker's eyebrows rose respectfully.
"A week from next Tuesday," said Lord Harrowby
solemnly, "at San Marco, on the east coast
of Florida, this young woman and I are to be
married."
"And what," asked Owen Jephson, "is your
proposition?"
Lord Harrowby shifted nervously in his chair.
"I say we are to be married," he continued.
"But are we? That is the nightmare that haunts
me. A slip. My—er—creditors coming down
on me. And far more important, the dreadful
agony of losing the dearest woman in the world."
"What could happen?" Mr. Jephson wanted to know.
"Did I say the young woman was vivacious?"
inquired Lord Harrowby. "She is. A thousand
girls in one. Some untoward happening, and she
might change her mind—in a flash."
Silence within the room; outside the roar of
New York and the clatter of the inevitable
riveting machine making its points relentlessly.
"That," said Lord Harrowby slowly, "is
what I wish you to insure me against,
Mr. Jephson."
"You mean—"
"I mean the awful possibility of Miss Cynthia
Meyrick's changing her mind."
Again silence, save for the riveting machine
outside. And three men looking unbelievingly at
one another.
"Of course," his lordship went on hastily, "it
is understood that I personally am very eager for
this wedding to take place. It is understood that
in the interval before the ceremony I shall do all
in my power to keep Miss Meyrick to her present
intention. Should the marriage be abandoned
because of any act of mine, I would be ready to
forfeit all claims on Lloyds."
Mr. Thacker recovered his breath and his voice
at one and the same time.
"Preposterous," he snorted. "Begging your
lordship's pardon, you can not expect hard-headed
business men to listen seriously to any
such proposition as that. Tushery, sir, tushery!
Speaking as the American representative of
Lloyds—"
"One moment," interrupted Mr. Jephson. In
his eyes shone a queer light—a light such as one
might expect to find in the eyes of Peter Pan,
the boy who never grew up. "One moment,
please. What sum had you in mind, Lord Harrowby?"
"Well—say one hundred thousand pounds,"
suggested his lordship. "I realize that my
proposition is fantastic. I really admitted as much.
But—"
"One hundred thousand pounds." Mr. Jephson
repeated it thoughtfully. "I should have to
charge your lordship a rather high rate. As high
as ten per cent."
Lord Harrowby seemed to be in the throes of
mental arithmetic.
"I am afraid," he said finally, "I could not
afford one hundred thousand at that rate. But I
could afford—seventy-five thousand. Would that
be satisfactory, Mr. Jephson?"
"Jephson," cried Mr. Thacker wildly. "Are
you mad? Do you realize—"
"I realize everything, Thacker," said Jephson
calmly. "I have your lordship's word that the
young lady is at present determined on this
alliance? And that you will do all in your power to
keep her to her intention?"
"You have my word," said Lord Harrowby.
"If you should care to telegraph—"
"Your word is sufficient," said Jephson.
"Mr. Minot, will you be kind enough to bring me a
policy blank?"
"See here, Jephson," foamed Thacker. "What
if this thing should get into the newspapers?
We'd be the laughing-stock of the business
world."
"It mustn't," said Jephson coolly.
"It might," roared Thacker.
Mr. Minot arrived with a blank policy, and
Mr. Jephson sat down at the young man's desk.
"One minute," said Thacker. "The faith of
you two gentlemen in each other is touching,
but I take it the millennium is still a few years
off." He drew toward him a blank sheet of
paper, and wrote. "I want this thing done in a
businesslike way, if it's to be done in my office." He
handed the sheet of paper to Lord Harrowby.
"Will you read that, please?" he said.
"Certainly." His lordship read: "I hereby
agree that in the interval until my wedding with
Miss Cynthia Meyrick next Tuesday week I will
do all in my power to put through the match, and
that should the wedding be called off through any
subsequent direct act of mine, I will forfeit all
claims on Lloyds."
"Will you sign that, please?" requested Mr. Thacker.
"With pleasure." His lordship reached for a pen.
"You and I, Richard," said Mr. Thacker, "will
sign as witnesses. Now, Jephson, go ahead with
your fool policy."
Mr. Jephson looked up thoughtfully.
"Shall I say, your lordship," he asked, "that if,
two weeks from to-day the wedding has not taken
place, and has absolutely no prospect of taking
place, I owe you seventy-five thousand pounds?"
"Yes." His lordship nodded. "Provided, of
course, I have not forfeited by reason of this
agreement. I shall write you a check, Mr. Jephson."
For a time there was no sound in the room
save the scratching of two pens, while
Mr. Thacker gazed open-mouthed at Mr. Minot, and
Mr. Minot light-heartedly smiled back. Then
Mr. Jephson reached for a blotter.
"I shall attend to the London end of this when
I reach there five days hence," he said. "Perhaps
I can find another underwriter to share the risk
with me."
The transaction was completed, and his lordship
rose to go.
"I am at the Plaza," he said, "if any difficulty
should arise. But I sail to-night for San Marco—on
the yacht of a friend." He crossed over
and took Mr. Jephson's hand. "I can only hope,
with all my heart," he finished feelingly, "that
you never have to pay this policy."
"We're with your lordship there," said
Mr. Thacker sharply.
"Ah—you have been very kind," replied Lord
Harrowby. "I wish you all—good day."
And shivering no longer, he went away in his
fine fur coat.
As the door closed upon the nobleman,
Mr. Thacker turned explosively on his friend from
oversea.
"Jephson," he thundered, "you're an idiot! A
rank unmitigated idiot!"
The Peter Pan light was bright in Jephson's
eyes.
"So new," he half-whispered. "So original!
Bless the boy's heart. I've been waiting forty
years for a proposition like that."
"Do you realize," Thacker cried, "that seventy-five
thousand pounds of your good money depends
on the honor of Lord Harrowby?"
"I do," returned Jephson. "And I would not
be concerned if it were ten times that sum. I
know the breed. Why, once—and you, Thacker,
would have called me an idiot on that occasion,
too—I insured his father against the loss of a
polo game by a team on which the earl was
playing. And he played like the devil—the earl
did—won the game himself. Ah, I know the
breed."
"Oh, well," sighed Thacker, "I won't argue.
But one thing is certain, Jephson. You can't go
back to England now. Your place is in San
Marco with one hand on the rope that rings the
wedding bells."
Jephson shook his great bald head.
"No," he said. "I must return to-day. It is
absolutely necessary. My interests in San Marco
are in the hands of Providence."
Mr. Thacker walked the floor wildly.
"Providence needs help in handling a woman,"
he protested. "Miss Meyrick must not change
her mind. Some one must see that she doesn't.
If you can't go yourself—" He paused, reflecting.
"Some young man, active, capable—"
Mr. Richard Minot had risen from his chair,
and was moving softly toward his overcoat.
Looking over his shoulder, he beheld Mr. Thacker's
keen eyes upon him.
"Just going out to lunch," he said guiltily.
"Sit down, Richard," remarked Mr. Thacker
with decision.
Mr. Minot sat, the dread of something
impending in his heart.
"Jephson," said Mr. Thacker, "this boy here
is the son of a man of whom I was very fond.
His father left him the means to squander his
life on clubs and cocktails if he had chosen—but
he picked out a business career instead. Five
years ago I took him into this office, and he has
repaid me by faithful, even brilliant service. I
would trust him with—well, I'd trust him as far
as you'd trust a member of your own peerage."
"Yes?" said Mr. Jephson.
Mr. Thacker wheeled dramatically and faced
his young assistant.
"Richard," he ordered, "go to San Marco. Go
to San Marco and see to it that Miss Cynthia
Meyrick does not change her mind."
A gone feeling shot through Mr. Minot in the
vicinity of his stomach. It was possible that he
really needed that lunch.
"Yes, sir," he said faintly. "Of course, it's
up to me to do anything you say. If you insist,
I'll go, but—"
"But what, Richard?"
"Isn't it a rather big order? Women—aren't
they like an—er—April afternoon—or something
of that sort? It seems to me I've read they
were—in books."
"Humph," snorted Mr. Thacker. "Is your
knowledge of the ways of women confined to
books?"
A close observer might have noted the ghost of
a smile in Mr. Minot's clear blue eyes.
"In part, it is," he admitted. "And then
again—in part, it isn't."
"Well, put away your books, my boy," said
Mr. Thacker. "A nice, instructive little vacation
has fallen on you from heaven. Mad old Jephson
here must be saved from himself. That wedding
must take place—positively, rain or shine.
I trust you to see that it does, Richard."
Mr. Minot rose and stepped over to his hat
and coat.
"I'm off for San Marco," he announced
blithely. His lips were firm but smiling. "The
land of sunshine and flowers—and orange
blossoms or I know the reason why."
"Jephson trusts Harrowby," said Mr. Thacker.
"All very well. But just the same if I were you
I'd be aboard that yacht to-night when it leaves
New York harbor. Invited or uninvited."
"I must ask," put in Mr. Jephson hurriedly,
"that you do nothing to embarrass Lord
Harrowby in any way."
"No," said Thacker. "But keep an eye on
him, my boy. A keen and busy eye."
"I will," agreed Mr. Minot. "Do I look like
Cupid, gentlemen? No? Ah—it's the overcoat.
Well, I'll get rid of that in Florida. I'll say
good-by—"
He shook hands with Jephson and with Thacker.
"Good-by, Richard," said the latter. "I'm
really fond of old Jephson here. He's been my
friend in need—he mustn't lose. I trust you, my
boy."
"I won't disappoint you," Dick Minot promised.
A look of seriousness flashed across his
face. "Miss Cynthia Meyrick changes her mind
only over my dead body."
He paused for a second at the door, and his
eyes grew suddenly thoughtful.
"I wonder what she's like?" he murmured.
Then, with a smile toward the two men left
behind, he went out and down that
stenographer-bordered land to San Marco.
Though San Marco is a particularly gaudy
tassel on the fringe of the tourist's South,
it was to the north that Mr. Richard Minot first
turned. One hour later he made his appearance
amid the gold braid and dignity of the Plaza
lobby.
The young man behind the desk—an exquisite
creature done in Charles Dana Gibson's best
manner—knew when to be affable. He also knew
when not to be affable. Upon Mr. Minot he
turned the cold fishy stare he kept for such as
were not guests under his charge.
"What is your business with Lord Harrowby?"
he inquired suspiciously.
"Since when," asked Mr. Minot brightly, "have
you been in his lordship's confidence?"
This was the young man's cue to wince. But
hotel clerks are notoriously poor wincers.
"It is customary—" he began with perfect
poise.
"I know," said Mr. Minot. "But then, I'm a
sort of a friend of his lordship."
"A sort of a friend?" How well he lifted his
eyebrows!
"Something like that. I believe I'm to be best
man at his wedding."
Ah, yes; that splendid young man knew when
to be affable. Affability swamped him now.
"Boy!" he cried. "Take this gentleman's card
to Lord Harrowby."
A bell-boy in a Zenda uniform accepted the
card, laid it upon a silver tray, glued it down with
a large New York thumb, and strayed off down
gilded corridors shouting, "Lord Harrowby."
Whereat all the pretty little debutantes who
happened to be decorating the scene at the moment
felt their pampered hearts go pit-a-pat and,
closing their eyes, saw visions and dreamed
dreams.
Lord Harrowby was at luncheon, and sent
word for Mr. Minot to join him. Entering the
gay dining-room, Minot saw at the far end the
blond and noble head he sought. He threaded his
way between the tables. Although he was an
unusually attractive young man, he had never
experienced anything like the array of stares
turned upon him ere he had gone ten feet. "What
the devil's the matter?" he asked himself. "I
seem to be the cynosure of neighboring eyes, and
then some." He did not dream that it was because
he was passing through a dining-room of
democrats to grasp the hand of a lord.
"My dear fellow, I'm delighted, I assure
you—" Really, Lord Harrowby's face should
have paid closer attention to his words. Just
now it failed ignominiously in the matter of
backing them up.
"Thank you," Mr. Minot replied. "Your lordship
is no doubt surprised at seeing me so soon—"
"Well—er—not at all. Shall I order luncheon?"
"No, thanks. I had a bite on the way up." And
Mr. Minot dropped into the chair which an
eager waiter held ready. "Lord Harrowby, I
trust you are not going to be annoyed by what I
have to tell you."
His lordship's face clouded, and worry entered
the mild blue eyes.
"I hope there's nothing wrong about the
policy."
"Nothing whatever. Lord Harrowby, Mr. Jephson
trusts you—implicitly."
"So I perceived this morning. I was deeply
touched."
"It was—er—touching." Minot smiled a bit
cynically. "Understanding as you do how
Mr. Jephson feels toward you, you will realize that
it is in no sense a reflection on you that our office,
viewing this matter in a purely business light,
has decided that some one must go to San Marco
with you. Some one who will protect Mr. Jephson's
interests."
"Your office," said his lordship, reflecting.
"You mean Mr. Thacker, don't you?"
Could it be that the fellow was not so slow as
he seemed?
"Mr. Thacker is the head of our office," smiled
Mr. Minot. "It has been thought best that some
one go with you, Lord Harrowby. Some one
who will work night and day to see to it that Miss
Meyrick does not change her mind. I—I am the
some one. I hope you are not annoyed."
"My dear chap! Not in the least. When I
said this morning that I was quite set on this
marriage, I was frightfully sincere." And now
his lordship's face, frank and boyish, in nowise
belied his words. "I shall be deeply grateful for
any aid Lloyds can give me. And I am already
grateful that Lloyds has selected you to be my
ally."
Really, very decent of him. Dick Minot bowed.
"You go south to-night?" he ventured.
"Yes. On the yacht Lileth, belonging to my
friend, Mr. Martin Wall. You have heard of him?"
"No. I can't say that I have."
"Indeed! I understood he was very well-known
here. A big, bluff, hearty chap. We met on the
steamer coming over and became very good
friends."
A pause.
"You will enjoy meeting Mr. Wall," said his
lordship meaningly, "when I introduce you to
him—in San Marco."
"Lord Harrowby," said Minot slowly, "my
instructions are to go south with you—on the
yacht."
For a moment the two men stared into each
other's eyes. Then Lord Harrowby pursed his
thin lips and gazed out at Fifth Avenue, gay and
colorful in the February sun.
"How extremely unfortunate," he drawled.
"It is not my boat, Mr. Minot. If it were, nothing
would give me greater pleasure than to extend
an invitation to you."
"I understand," said Minot. "But I am to
go—invited or uninvited."
"In my interests?" asked Harrowby sarcastically.
"As the personal conductor of the bride-groom."
"Mr. Minot—really—"
"I have no wish to be rude, Lord Harrowby.
But it is our turn to be a little fantastic now.
Could any thing be more fantastic than boarding
a yacht uninvited?"
"But Miss Meyrick—on whom, after all, Mr. Jephson's
fate depends—is already in Florida."
"With her lamp trimmed and burning. How
sad, your lordship, if some untoward event should
interfere with the coming of the bridegroom."
"I perceive," smiled Lord Harrowby, "that
you do not share Mr. Jephson's confidence in my
motives."
"This is New York, and a business proposition.
Every man in New York is considered
guilty until he proves himself innocent—and
then we move for a new trial."
"Nevertheless"—Lord Harrowby's mouth
hardened—"I must refuse to ask you to join me
on the Lileth."
"Would you mind telling me where the boat is
anchored?"
"Somewhere in the North River, I believe. I
don't know, really."
"You don't know? Won't it be a bit difficult—boarding
a yacht when you don't know where to
find it?"
"My dear chap—" began Harrowby angrily.
"No matter." Mr. Minot stood up. "I'll say
au revoir, Lord Harrowby—until to-night."
"Or until we meet in San Marco." Lord Harrowby
regained his good nature. "I'm extremely
sorry to be so impolite. But I believe we're going
to be very good friends, none the less."
"We're going to be very close to each other,
at any rate," Minot smiled. "Once more—au
revoir, your lordship."
"Pardon me—good-by," answered Lord Harrowby
with decision.
And Richard Minot was again threading his
way between awed tables.
Walking slowly down Fifth Avenue, Mr.
Minot was forced to admit that he had not made
a very auspicious beginning in his new role.
Why had Lord Harrowby refused so determinedly
to invite him aboard the yacht that was to
bear the eager bridegroom south? And what was
he to do now? Might he not discover where the
yacht lay, board it at dusk, and conceal himself
in a vacant cabin until the party was well under
way? It sounded fairly simple.
But it proved otherwise. He was balked from
the outset. For two hours, in the library of his
club, in telephone booths and elsewhere, he
sought for some tangible evidence of the
existence of a wealthy American named Martin Wall
and a yacht called the Lileth. City directories and
yacht club year books alike were silent. Myth,
myth, myth, ran through Dick Minot's mind.
Was Lord Harrowby—as they say at the
Gaiety—spoofing him? He mounted to the top
of a bus, and was churned up Riverside Drive.
Along the banks of the river lay dozens of yachts,
dismantled, swathed in winter coverings. Among
the few that appeared ready to sail his keen eye
discerned no Lileth.
Somewhat discouraged, he returned to his club
and startled a waiter by demanding dinner at
four-thirty in the afternoon. Going then to his
rooms, he exchanged his overcoat for a sweater,
his hat for a golf cap. At five-thirty, a spy for
the first time in his eventful young life, he stood
opposite the main entrance of the Plaza. Near by
ticked a taxi, engaged for the evening.
An hour passed. Lights, laughter, limousines,
the cold moon adding its brilliance to that already
brilliant square, the winter wind sighing through
the bare trees of the park—New York seemed a
city of dreams. Suddenly the chauffeur of
Minot's taxi stood uneasily before him.
"Say, you ain't going to shoot anybody, are
you?" he asked.
"Oh, no—you needn't be afraid of that."
"I ain't afraid. I just thought I'd take off my
license number if you was."
Ah, yes—New York! City of beautiful dreams!
Another hour slipped by. And only the little
taxi meter was busy, winking mechanically at the
unresponsive moon.
At eight-fifteen a tall blond man, in a very
expensive fur coat which impressed even the cab
starter, came down the steps of the hotel. He
ordered a limousine and was whirled away to the
west. At eight-fifteen and a half Mr. Minot
followed.
Lord Harrowby's car proceeded to the drive
and, turning, sped north between the moonlit
river and the manlit apartment-houses. In the
neighborhood of One Hundred and Tenth Street
it came to a stop, and as Minot's car passed
slowly by, he saw his lordship standing in the
moonlight paying his chauffeur. Hastily dismissing
his own car, he ran back in time to see Lord
Harrowby disappear down one of the stone stairways
into the gloom of the park that skirts the
Hudson. He followed.
On and on down the steps and bare wind-swept
paths he hurried, until finally the river, cold,
silvery, serene, lay before him. Some thirty
yards from shore he beheld the lights of a yacht
flashing against the gloomy background of Jersey.
The Lileth!
He watched Lord Harrowby cross the railroad
tracks to a small landing, and leap from that into
a boat in charge of a solitary rower. Then he
heard the soft swish of oars, and watched the
boat draw away from shore. He stood there in
the shadow until he had seen his lordship run up
the accommodation ladder to the Lileth's deck.
He, too, must reach the Lileth, and at once.
But how? He glanced quickly up and down the
bank. A small boat was tethered near by—he ran
to it, but a chain and padlock held it firmly. He
must hurry. Aboard the yacht, dancing impatiently
on the bosom of Hendrick Hudson's important
discovery, he recognized the preparations
for an early departure.
Minot stood for a moment looking at the wide
wet river. It was February, yes, but February
of the mildest winter New York had experienced
in years. At the seashore he had always dashed
boldly in while others stood on the sands and
shivered. He dashed in now.
The water was cold, shockingly cold. He struck
out swiftly for the yacht. Fortunately the
accommodation ladder had not yet been taken up;
in another moment he was clinging, a limp and
dripping spectacle, to the rail of the Lileth.
Happily that side of the deck was just then
deserted. A row of outside cabin doors in the bow
met Minot's eye. Stealthily he swished toward
them.
And, in the last analysis, the only thing
between him and them proved to be a large
commanding gentleman, whose silhouette was
particularly militant and whose whole bearing was
unfavorable.
"Mr. Wall, I presume," said Minot through
noisy teeth.
"Correct," said the gentleman. His voice was
sharp, unfriendly. But the moonlight, falling on
his face, revealed it as soft, genial, pudgy—the
inviting sort of countenance to which, under the
melting influence of Scotch and soda, one feels
like relating the sad story of one's wasted life.
Though soaked and quaking, Mr. Minot aimed
at nonchalance.
"Well," he said, "you might be good enough to
tell Lord Harrowby that I've arrived."
"Who are you? What do you want?"
"I'm a friend of his lordship. He'll be delighted,
I'm sure. Just tell him, if you'll be so
kind."
"Did he invite you aboard?"
"Not exactly. But he'll be glad to see me.
Especially if you mention just one word to him."
"What word?"
Mr. Minot leaned airily against the rail.
"Lloyds," he said
An expression of mingled rage and dismay
came into the pudgy face. It purpled in the
moonlight. Its huge owner came threateningly
toward the dripping Minot.
"Back into the river for yours," he said savagely.
Almost lovingly—so it might have seemed to
the casual observer—he wound his thick arms
about the dripping Minot. Up and down the
deck they turkey-trotted.
"Over the rail and into the river," breathed
Mr. Wall on Minot's damp neck.
Two large and capable sailormen came at
sound of the struggle.
"Here, boys," Wall shouted. "Help me toss
this guy over."
Willing hands seized Minot at opposite poles.
"One—two—" counted the sailormen.
"Well, good night, Mr. Wall," remarked Minot.
"Three!"
A splash, and he was ingloriously in the cold
river again. He turned to the accommodation
ladder, but quick hands drew it up. Evidently
there was nothing to do but return once more to
little old New York.
He rested for a moment, treading water, seeing
dimly the tall homes of the cave dwellers, and
over them the yellow glare of Broadway. Then
he struck out. When he reached the shore, and
turned, the Lileth was already under way,
moving slowly down the silver path of the moon. An
old man was launching the padlocked rowboat.
"Great night for a swim," he remarked sarcastically.
"L-lovely," chattered Minot. "Say, do you
know anything about the yacht that's just steamed
out?"
"Not as much as I'd like ter. Used ter belong
to a man in Chicago. Yesterday the caretaker
told me she'd been rented fer the winter. Seen
him to-night in a gin mill with money to throw
to the birds. Looks funny to me."
"Thanks."
"Man came this afternoon and painted out her
old name. Changed it t' Lileth. Mighty suspicious."
"What was the old name?"
"The Lady Evelyn. If I was you, I'd get
outside a drink, and quick. Good night."
As Minot dashed up the bank, he heard the
swish of the old man's oars behind. He ran all
the way to his rooms, and after a hot bath and
the liquid refreshment suggested by the
waterman, called Mr. Thacker on the telephone.
"Well, Richard?" that gentleman inquired.
"Sad news. Little Cupid's had a set-back.
Tossed into the Hudson when he tried to board
the yacht that is taking Lord Harrowby south."
"No? Is that so?" Mr. Thacker's tone was
contemplative. "Well, Richard, the Palm Beach
Special leaves at midnight. Better be on it.
Better go down and help the bride with her trousseau."
"Yes, sir. I'll do that. And I'll see to it that
she has her lamp trimmed and burning. Considering
that her father's in the oil business, that
ought not to be—"
"I can't hear you, Richard. What are you
saying?"
"Nothing—er—Mr. Thacker. Look up a yacht
called the Lady Evelyn. Chicago man, I think—find
out if he's rented it, and to whom. It's the
boat Harrowby went south on."
"All right, Richard. Good-by, my boy. Write
me whenever you need money."
"Perhaps I can't write as often as that. But
I'll send you bulletins from time to time."
"I depend on you, Richard. Jephson must not
lose."
"Leave it to me. The Palm Beach Special at
midnight. And after that—Miss Cynthia Meyrick!"
No matter how swiftly your train has sped
through the Carolinas and Georgia, when
it crosses the line into Florida a wasting languor
overtakes it. Then it hesitates, sighs and creeps
across the fiat yellow landscape like an aged
alligator. Now and again it stops completely in the
midst of nothing, as who should say: "You came
down to see the South, didn't you? Well, look
about you."
The Palm Beach Special on which Mr. Minot
rode was no exception to this rule. It entered
Florida and a state of innocuous desuetude at one
and the same time. After a tremendous struggle,
it gasped its way into Jacksonville about nine
o'clock of the Monday morning following.
Reluctant as Romeo in his famous exit from Juliet's
boudoir, it got out of Jacksonville an hour later.
And San Marco was just two hours away, according
to that excellent book of light fiction so
widely read in the South—the time-table.
It seemed to Dick Minot that he had been looking
out of a car window for a couple of eternities.
Save for the diversion at Jacksonville, nothing
had happened to brighten that long and wearisome
journey. He wanted, now, to glance across
the car aisle toward the diversion at Jacksonville.
Yet it hardly seemed polite—so soon. Wherefore
he continued to gaze out at the monotonous landscape.
For half a mile the train served its masters.
Then, with a pathetic groan, it paused. Still
Mr. Minot gazed out the window. He gazed so long
that he saw a family of razor-backs, passed a
quarter of a mile back, catch up with the train
and trot scornfully by. After that he kept his
eyes on the live oaks and evergreens, to whose
topmost branches hung gray moss like whiskers
on a western senator.
Then he could stand it no longer. He turned
and looked upon the diversion at Jacksonville.
Gentlemen of the jury—she was beautiful. The
custodian of a library of books on sociology could
have seen that with half an astigmatic eye. Her
copper-colored hair flashed alluringly in that
sunny car; the curve of her cheek would have
created a sensation in the neighborhood where
burning Sappho loved and sang. Dick Minot's
heart beat faster, repeating the performance it
had staged when she boarded the train at Jacksonville.
Beautiful, yes—but she fidgeted. She had
fidgeted madly in the station at Jacksonville
during that hour's wait; now even more madly she
bounced about on that plush seat. She opened
and shut magazines, she straightened her pleasant
little hat, she gazed in agony out the window.
Beauty such as hers should have been framed
in a serene and haughty dignity. Hers happened
to be framed in a frenzy of fidget.
In its infinite wisdom, the train saw fit to start
again. With a sigh of relief, the girl sank back
upon her seat of torture. Mr. Minot turned again
to the uneventful landscape. More yellow sand,
more bearded oaks and evergreens. And in a
moment, the family of razor-backs, plodding
along beside the track with a determined
demeanor that said as plainly as words: "You may
go ahead—but we shall see what we shall see."
Excellent train, it seemed fairly to fly. For a
little while. Then another stop. Beauty wildly
anxious on the seat of ancient plush. Another
start—a stop—and a worried but musical voice
in Dick Minot's ear:
"I beg your pardon—but what should you say
are this train's chances for reaching San Marco
by one o'clock?"
Minot turned. Brown eyes and troubled ones
looked into his. A dimple twitched beside an
adorable mouth. Fortunate Florida, peopled
with girls like this.
"I should say," smiled Mr. Minot, "about the
same as those of the famous little snowball that
strayed far from home."
"Oh—you're right!" Why would she fidget
so? "And I'm in a frightfully uncomfortable
position. I simply must reach San Marco for
luncheon at one. I must!" She clenched her
small hands. "It's the most important luncheon
of my life. What shall I do?"
Mr. Minot glanced at his watch.
"It is now twenty minutes of twelve," he said.
"My advice to you is to order lunch on the
train."
"It was so foolish of me," cried the girl. "I
ran up to Jacksonville in a friend's motor to do a
little shopping. I should have known better. I'm
always doing things like this."
And she looked at Dick Minot accusingly, as
though it were he who always put her up to them.
"I'm awfully sorry, really," Minot said. He
felt quite uncomfortable about it.
"And can't you suggest anything?"—pleadingly,
almost tearfully.
"Not at this moment. I'll try, though. Look!" He
pointed out the window. "That family of
razor-backs has caught up with us four times
already."
"What abominable service," the girl cried.
"But—aren't they cunning? The little ones, I
mean."
And she stood looking out with a wonderful
tenderness in her eyes, which, considering the
small creatures upon which it was lavished, was
almost ludicrous.
"Off again," cried Minot.
And they were. The girl sat nervously on the
edge of her seat, with the expression of one who
meant to keep the train going by mental suggestion.
Five cheerful minutes passed in rapid transit.
And then—another abrupt stop.
"Almost like a football game," said Minot
blithely to the distressed lady across the aisle.
"Third down—five yards to go. Oh, by jove,
there's a town on my side."
"Not a trace of a town on mine," she replied.
"It's the dreariest, saddest town I ever saw,"
Minot remarked. "So of course its name is
Sunbeam. And look—what do you see—there beside
the station!"
"An automobile!" the girl cried.
"Well, an automobile's ancestor, at any rate,"
laughed Minot. "Vintage of 1905. Say—I have
a suggestion now. If the chauffeur thinks he can
get you—I mean, us—to San Marco by one
o'clock, shall we—"
But the girl was already on her way.
"Come on!" Her eyes were bright with excitement.
"We—oh, dear—the old train's started
again."
"No matter—I'll stop it!" Minot reached for
the bell cord.
"But do you dare—can't you be arrested?"
"Too late—I've done it. Let me help you with
those magazines. Quick! This way."
On the platform they met an irate conductor,
red and puffing.
"Say—who stopped this train?" he bellowed.
"I don't know—who usually stops it?" Minot
replied, and he and the girl slid by the uniform
to the safety of Sunbeam.
The lean, lank, weary native who lolled beside
the passé automobile was startled speechless for
a moment by the sight of two such attractive
visitors in his unattractive town. Then he remembered.
"Want a taxi, mister?" he inquired. "Take
you up to the Sunbeam House for a quarter
apiece—"
"Yes, we do want a taxi—" Minot began.
"To San Marco," cried the girl breathlessly.
"Can you get us there by one o'clock?"
"To—to—say, lady," stammered the rustic
chauffeur. "That train you just got off of is
going to San Marco."
"Oh, no, it isn't," Minot explained. "We know
better. It's going out into the country to lie down
under a shade tree and rest."
"The train is too slow," said the girl. "I must
be in San Marco before one o'clock. Can you get
me—us—there by then? Speak quickly, please."
The effect of this request on the chauffeur was
to induce even greater confusion.
"T—to—to San Marco," he stumbled.
"W—well, say, that's a new one on me. Never
had this car out o' Sunbeam yet."
"Please—please!" the girl pleaded.
"Lady," said the chauffeur, "I'd do anything
I could, within reason—"
"Can you get us to San Marco by one o'clock?"
she demanded.
"I ain't no prophet, lady." A humorous gleam
came into his eye. "But ever since I got this car
I been feelin' sort o' reckless. If you say so, I'll
bid all my family and friends good-by, and we'll
take a chance on San Marco together."
"That's the spirit," laughed Minot. "But forget
the family and friends."
He placed his baggage in the front of the car,
and helped the girl into the tonneau. With a
show of speed, the countryman went around to
the front of the car and began to crank.
He continued to crank with agonized face. In
the course of a few minutes, sounds of a terrific
disturbance came from inside the car. Still, like
a hurdy-gurdy musician, the man cranked.
"I say," Minot inquired, "has your machine got
the Sextette from Lucia?"
"Well, there's been a lot of things wrong with
it," the man replied, "but I don't think it's had
that yet."
The girl laughed, and such a laugh, Dick Minot
was sure, had never been heard in Sunbeam
before. At that moment the driver leaped to his
seat, breathing hard, and had it out with the wheel.
"Exeunt, laughingly, from Sunbeam," said
Minot in the girl's ear.
The car rolled asthmatically from the little
settlement, and out into the sand and heat of a
narrow road.
"Eight miles to San Marco," said the driver
out of the corner of his mouth. "Sit tight. I'm
going to let her out some."
Again Dick Minot glanced at the girl beside
him. Fate was in a jovial mood to-day to grant
him this odd ride in the company of one so
charming! He could not have told what she
wore, but he knew she was all in white, and he
realized the wisdom of white on a girl who had,
in her hair and eyes, colors to delight the most
exacting. About her clung a perfume never
captured in a bottle; her chin was the chin of a girl
with a sense of humor; her eyes sparkled with
the thrill of their adventure together. And the
dimple, in repose now, became the champion
dimple of the world.
Minot tried to think of some sprightly remark,
but his usually agile tongue remained silent. What
was the matter with him? Why should this girl
seem different, somehow, from all the other girls
he had ever met? When he looked into her eyes
a flood of memories—a little sad—of all the
happy times he had ever known overwhelmed
him. Memories of a starlit sea—the red and
white awnings of a yacht—the wind whispering
through the trees on a hillside—an orchestra
playing in the distance—memories of old, and
happy, far-off things—of times when he was even
younger, even more in love with life. Why should
this be? He wondered.
And the girl, looking at him, wondered, too—was
he suddenly bereft of his tongue?
"I haven't asked you the conventional question?"
she said at last. "How do you like Florida?"
"It's wonderful, isn't it?" Minot replied, coming
to with a start. "I can speak of it even more
enthusiastically than any of the railroad folders
do. And yet, it's only recent—my discovery of
its charms."
"Really?"
"Yes. When I was surveying it on that stopwatch
of a train, my impression of it was quite
unfavorable. It seemed so monotonous. I told
myself nothing exciting could ever happen here."
"And—something has happened?"
"Yes—something certainly has happened."
She blushed a little at his tone. Young men
usually proposed to her the first time they saw
her. Why shouldn't she blush—a little?
"Something very fine," Minot went on. "And
I am surely very grateful to fate—"
"Would you mind looking at your watch—please?"
"Certainly. A quarter after twelve. As I was
saying—"
"Do you think we can make it?"
"I am sure of it."
"You see, it is so very important. I want so
very much to be there by one o'clock."
"And I want you to."
"I wonder—if you really knew—"
"Knew what?"
"Nothing. I wish you would, please—but you
just did look at your watch, didn't you?"
They rattled on down that road that was so
sandy, so uninteresting, so lonely, with only a
garage advertisement here and there to suggest
a world outside. Suddenly the driver ventured a
word over his shoulder.
"Don't worry, lady," he said. "We'll get there
sure."
And even as he spoke the car gave a roar of
rage and came to a dead stop.
"Oh, dear—what is it now?" cried the girl.
"Acts like the train," commented Minot.
The driver got out and surveyed the car without
enthusiasm.
"I wonder what she's up to now?" he remarked.
"Fifteen years I drove horses, which
are supposed to have brains, but this machine can
think of things to do to me that the meanest horse
never could."
"You promised, driver," pleaded the girl. "We
must reach San Marco on time. Mr.—er—your
watch?"
"Twenty-five past twelve," smiled Minot.
The native descended to the dust and slid under
the car. In a moment he emerged, triumphant.
"All O.K." he announced. "Don't you worry,
lady. It's San Marco or bust."
"If only something doesn't bust," Minot said.
Again they were plowing through the sand.
The girl sat anxiously on the edge of the seat, her
cheeks flaming, her eyes alight. Minot watched
her. And suddenly all the happy, sad little
memories melted into a golden glow—the glow of
being alive—on this lonesome road—with her!
Then suddenly he knew! This was the one girl,
the girl of all the world, the girl he should love
while the memory of her lasted, which would be
until the eyes that looked upon her now were dust.
A great exultation swept through him—
"What did you mean," he asked, "when you
said you were always doing things like this?"
"I meant," she answered, "that I'm a silly
little fool. Oh, if you could know me well—"
and her eyes seemed to question the future—"you'd
see for yourself. Never looking ahead
to calculate the consequences. It's the old story
of fools rushing in—"
"You mean of angels rushing in, don't you?
I never was good at old saws, but—"
"And once more, please—your watch?"
"Twenty minutes of one."
"Oh, dear—can we"—
A wild whoop from the driver interrupted.
"San Marco," he cried, pointing to where red
towers rose above the green of the country. "It
paid to take a chance with me. I sure did let
her out. Where do you want to go, lady?"
"The Hotel de la Pax," said the girl, and with
a sigh of deep relief, sank back upon the cushions.
"And Salvator won," quoted Mr. Minot with
a laugh.
"How can I ever thank you?" the girl asked.
"Don't try," said Minot. "That is—I mean—try,
if you will, please."
"It meant so very much to me—"
"No—you'd better not, after all. It makes
me feel guilty. For I did nothing that doesn't
come under the head of glorious privilege. A
chance to serve you! Why, I'd travel to the
ends of the earth for that."
"But—it was good of you. You can hardly
realize all it meant to me to reach this hotel by
one o'clock. Perhaps I ought to tell you—"
"It doesn't matter," Minot replied. "That you
have reached here is my reward." His cheeks
burned; his heart sang. Here was the one girl,
and he built castles in Spain with lightening
strokes. She should be his. She must be. Before
him life stretched, glorious, with her at his
side—
"I think I will tell you," the girl was saying.
"This is to be the most important luncheon of my
life because—"
"Yes?" smiled Mr. Minot
"Because it is the one at which I am going to
announce my engagement!"
Minot's heart stopped beating. A hundred
castles in Spain came tumbling about his ears,
and the roar of their falling deafened him. He
put out his hand blindly to open the door, for
he realized that the car had come to a stop.
"Let me help you, please," he said dully.
And even as he spoke a horrible possibility
swept into his heart and overwhelmed him.
"I—I beg your pardon," he stammered, "but
would you mind telling me one thing?"
"Of course not. But I really must fly—"
"The name of—the happy man."
"Why—Allan, Lord Harrowby. Thank you
so much—and good-by."
She was gone now—gone amid the palms of
that gorgeous hotel courtyard. And out of the
roar that enveloped him Minot heard a voice:
"Thirty-five dollars, mister."
So promptly did he pay this grievous overcharge
that the chauffeur asked hopefully:
"Now could I take you anywhere, sir?"
"Yes," said Minot bitterly. "Take me back
to New York."
"Well—if I had a new front tire I might try it."
Two eager black boys were moving inside with
Minot's bags, and he followed. As he passed the
fountain tinkling gaily in the courtyard:
"What was it I promised Thacker?" he said to
himself. "'Miss Cynthia Meyrick changes her
mind only over my dead body.' Ah, well—the
good die young."
At the desk of the De la Pax Mr. Minot
learned that for fifteen dollars a day he
might board and lodge amid the splendors of
that hotel. Gratefully he signed his name. One
of the negro boys—who had matched coins for
him with the other boy while he registered—led
the way to his room.
It proved a long and devious journey. The
Hotel de la Pax was a series of afterthoughts
on the part of its builders. Up hill and down
dale the boy led, through dark passageways, over
narrow bridges, until at length they arrived at
the door of 389.
"My boy," muttered Minot feelingly, "I
congratulate you. Henry M. Stanley in the flower
of his youth couldn't have done any better."
"Yes, suh." The boy threw open the door of
a narrow cell, at the farther end of which a
solitary window admitted the well-known Florida
sunshine. Minot stepped over and glanced out.
Where the gay courtyard with its green palms
waving, its fountain tinkling? Not visible from
389. Instead Minot saw a narrow street, its
ancient cobblestones partly obscured by flourishing
grass, and bordered by quaint, top-heavy
Spanish houses, their plaster walls a hundred
colors from the indignities of the years.
"We seem to have strayed over into Spain,"
he remarked.
The bell-boy giggled.
"Yes, suh. We one block and a half from de
hotel office."
"I didn't notice any taxis in the corridors,"
smiled Minot. "Here—wait a minute." He
tossed the boy a coin. "Your fare back home.
If you get stranded on the way, telegraph."
The boy departed, and Minot continued to
gaze out. Directly across from his window,
looking strangely out of place in that dead and
buried street, stood a great stone house that bore
on its front the sign "Manhattan Club and
Grill." On the veranda, flush with the sidewalk and
barely fifteen feet away, a huge red-faced man
sat deep in slumber.
Many and strange pursuits had claimed the
talents of old Tom Stacy, manager of the
Manhattan Club, ere his advent in San Marco. A
too active district attorney had forced the New
York police to take a keen interest in his life and
works, hence Mr. Stacy's presence on that Florida
porch. But such troubles were forgot for the
moment. He slumbered peacefully, secure in
the knowledge that the real business of the club
would not require his attention until darkness
fell. His great head fell gradually farther in
the direction of his generous waist, and while
there is no authentic evidence to offer, it is safe
to assume that he dreamed of Broadway.
Suddenly Mr. Stacy's head took another tilt
downward, and his Panama hat slipped off to the
veranda floor. To the gaze of Mr. Minot, above,
there was revealed a bald pate extensive and
gleaming. The habitual smile fled from Minot's
face. A feeling of impotent anger filled his
soul. For a bald head could recall but one
thing—Jephson.
He strode from the window, savagely kicking
an innocent suit-case that got in his way. What
mean trick was this fate had played him as he
entered San Marco? To show to him the one girl
in all her glory and sweetness, to thrill him
through and through with his discovery—and
then to send the girl scurrying off to announce
her engagement to another man! Scurvy, he
called it. But scurvier still, that it should be the
very engagement he had hastened to San Marco
to bring to its proper close—"I do," and Mendelssohn.
He sat gloomily down on the bed. What could
he do? What save keep his word, given on the
seventeenth floor of an office building in New
York? No man had yet had reason to question
the good faith of a Minot. His dead father, at
the beginning of his career, had sacrificed his
fortune to keep his word, and gone back with
a smile to begin all over again. What could
he do?
Nothing, save grit his teeth and see the thing
through. He made up his mind to this as he
bathed and shaved, and prepared himself for his
debut in San Marco. So that, when he finally
left the hotel and stepped out into San Sebastian
Avenue, he was cheerful with a dogged,
boy-stood-on-the-burning-deck cheerfulness.
A dozen negroes, their smiles reminiscent of
tooth powder advertisements, vainly sought to
cajole him into their shaky vehicles. With
difficulty he avoided their pleas, and strolled down
San Marco's main thoroughfare. On every side
clever shopkeepers spread the net for the eagle
on the dollar. Jewelers' shops flashed, modistes
hinted, milliners begged to present their latest
creations.
He came presently to a narrow cross street,
where humbler merchants catered to the Coney
instinct that lurks in even the most affluent of
tourists. There gaudy souvenir stores abounded.
The ugly and inevitable alligator, fallen from
his proud estate to fireside slipper, wallet, cigar
case, umbrella stand, photograph album and
Lord-knows-what, was head-lined in this street.
Picture post-cards hung in flocks, tin-type
galleries besought, news-stands, soda-water
fountains and cheap boarding-houses stood side by
side. And, every few feet, Mr. Minot came upon
"The Oldest House in San Marco."
On his way back to the hotel, in front of one
of the more dazzling modiste's shops, he saw a
limousine drawn up to the curb, and in it Jack
Paddock, friend of his college days. Paddock
leaped blithely from the machine and grasped
Dick Minot by the hand.
"You here?" he cried.
"Foolish question," commented Mr. Minot.
"Yes, I know," said Mr. Paddock. "Been
here so long my brain's a little flabby. But I'm
glad to see you, old man."
"Same here." Mr. Minot stared at the car. "I
say, Jack, did you earn that writing fiction?"
Paddock laughed.
"I'm not writing much fiction now," he replied.
"The car belongs to Mrs. Helen Bruce, the
wittiest hostess in San Marco." He came closer.
"My boy," he confided, "I have struck something
essentially soft. Some time soon, in a room with
all the doors and windows closed and the weather-strips
in place, I'll whisper it to you. I've been
dying to tell somebody."
"And the car—"
"Part of the graft, Dick. Here comes Mrs. Bruce
now. Did I mention she was the wittiest—of
course I did. Want to meet her? Well,
later then. You're at the Pax, I suppose. See
you there."
Mr. Minot moved on from the imminence of
Mrs. Bruce. A moment later the limousine sped
by him. One seat was generously filled by
the wittiest hostess in San Marco. Seated
opposite her, Mr. Paddock waved an airy hand.
Life had always been the gayest of jokes to
Mr. Paddock.
Life was at the moment quite the opposite
to Dick Minot. He devoted the next hour to
sad introspection in the lobby. It was not until
he was on his way in to dinner that he again
saw Cynthia Meyrick. Then, just outside the
dining-room door, he encountered her, still all in
white, lovelier than ever, in her cheek a flush of
excitement no doubt put there by the most
important luncheon of her life. He waited for her
to recognize him—and he did not wait in vain.
"Ah, Mr.—"
"Minot."
"Of course. In the hurry of this noon I quite
overlooked an introduction. I am—"
"Miss Cynthia Meyrick. I happen to know
because I met his lordship in New York. May
I ask—was the luncheon—"
"Quite without a flaw. So you know Lord
Harrowby?"
"Er—slightly. May I offer my very best
wishes?"
"So good of you."
Formal, formal, formal. Was that how it
must be between them hereafter? Well, it was
better so. Miss Meyrick presented her father
and her aunt, and that did not tend to lighten the
formality. Icicles, both of them, though stocky
puffing icicles. Aunt inquired if Mr. Minot was
related to the Minots of Detroit, and when he
failed to qualify, at once lost all interest in him.
Old Spencer Meyrick did not accord him even
that much attention.
Yet—all was not formal, as it happened. For
as Cynthia Meyrick moved away, she whispered:
"I must see you after dinner—on important
business." And her smile as she said it made
Minot's own lonely dinner quite cheery.
At seven in the evening the hotel orchestra
gathered in the lobby for its nightly concert, and
after the way of orchestras, it was almost ready
to begin when Minot left the dining-room at
eight. Sitting primly in straight backed chairs,
an audience gathered for the most part from the
more inexpensive hostelries waited patiently.
Presumably these people were there for an hour
with music, lovely maid. But it was the gowns
of more material maids that interested the
greater number of them, and many drab little
women sat making furtive mental notes that
should while away the hours conversationally
when they got back to Akron or Terre Haute.
Minot sat down in a veranda chair and looked
out at the courtyard. In the splendor of its
evening colors, it was indeed the setting for
romance. In the midst of the green palms and
blooming things splashed a fountain which might
well have been the one old Ponce de Leon sought.
On three sides the lighted towers and turrets
of that huge hotel climbed toward the bright,
warm southern sky. A dazzling moon shamed
Mr. Edison's lamps, the breeze came tepid from
the sea, the very latest in waltzes drifted out
from the gorgeous lobby. Here romance, Minot
thought, must have been born.
"Mr. Minot—I've been looking everywhere—"
She was beside him now, a slim white figure
in the dusk—the one thing lacking in that
glittering picture. He leaped to meet her.
"Sitting here dreaming, I reckon," she
whispered, "of somebody far away."
"No." He shook his head. "I leave that to
the newly engaged."
She made no answer. He gave her his chair,
and drew up another for himself.
"Mr. Minot," she said, "I was terribly thoughtless
this noon. But you must forgive me—I
was so excited. Mr. Minot—I owe you—"
She hesitated. Minot bit his lip savagely.
Must he hear all that again? How much she
owed him for his service—for getting her to that
luncheon in time—that wonderful luncheon—
"I owe you," finished the girl softly, "the
charges on that taxi."
It was something of a shock to Minot. Was
she making game of him?
"Don't," he answered. "Here in the moonlight,
with that waltz playing, and the old palms
whispering—is this a time to talk of taxi bills?"
"But—we must talk of something—oh, I mean—I
insist. Won't you please tell me the figure?"
"All the time we were together this morning,
I talked figures—the figures on the face of a
watch. Let us find some pleasanter topic. I
believe Lord Harrowby said you were to be
married soon?"
"Next Tuesday. A week from to-morrow."
"In San Marco?"
"Yes. It breaks auntie's heart that it can't be
in Detroit. Cord Harrowby is her triumph, you
see. But father can't go north in the
winter—Allan wishes to be married at once."
Minot was thinking hard. So Harrowby was
auntie's triumph? And was he not Cynthia
Meyrick's as well? He would have given much
to be able to inquire.
Suddenly, with the engaging frankness of a
child, the girl asked:
"Has your engagement ever been announced,
Mr. Minot?"
"Why—er—not to my knowledge," Minot
laughed. "Why?"
"I was just wondering—if it made everybody
feel queer. The way it makes me feel. Ever
since one o'clock—I ought never to say it—I've
felt as though everything was over. I've seemed
old! Old!" She clenched her fists, and spoke
almost in terror. "I don't want to grow old.
I'd hate it."
"It was here," said Minot softly, "Ponce de
Leon sought the fountain of youth. When you
came up I was pretending the one splashing out
there was that very fountain itself—"
"If it only were," the girl cried. "Oh—you
could never drag me away from it. But it isn't.
It's supplied by the San Marco Water Works,
and there's a meter ticking somewhere, I'm sure.
And now—Mr. Minot—"
"I know. You mean the thirty-five dollars I
paid our driver. I wish you would write me a
check. I've a reason."
"Thank you. I wanted to—so much. I'll
bring it to you soon."
She was gone, and Minot sat staring into the
palms, his lips firm, his hands gripping the arms
of his chair. Suddenly, with a determined leap,
he was on his feet.
A moment later he stood at the telegraph
counter in the lobby, writing in bold flowing
characters a message for Mr. John Thacker, on
a certain seventeenth floor, New York.
"I resign. Will stay on the job until a
substitute arrives, but start him when you get this.
"RICHARD MINOT."
The telegram sent, he returned to his veranda
chair to think. Thacker would be upset, of course.
But after all, Thacker's claim on him was not
such that he must wreck his life's happiness to
serve him. Even Thacker must see that. And
the girl—was she madly in love with the lean
and aristocratic Harrowby? Not by any means,
to judge from her manner. Next Tuesday—a
week. What couldn't happen in a—Minot
stopped. No, that wouldn't do, either. Even
if a substitute arrived, he could hardly with
honor turn about and himself wreck the hopes of
Thacker and Jephson. He lost, either way. It
was a horrible mix-up. He cursed beneath his
breath.
The red glow of a cigar near by drew closer
as the smoker dragged his chair across the
veranda floor. Minot saw behind the glow the keen
face of a man eager for talk.
"Some scene, isn't it?" said the stranger.
"Sort of makes the musical comedies look cheap.
All it needs is seven stately chorus ladies
walking out from behind that palm down to the left,
and it would have Broadway lashed to the mast."
"Yes," replied Minot absently. "This is the
real thing."
"I've been sitting here thinking," the other
went on. "It doesn't seem to me this place has
been advertised right. Why, there are hundreds
of people up north whose windows look out on
sunset over the brewery—people with money,
too—who'd take the first train for here if they
realized the picture we're looking at now. Get
some good hustler to tell 'em about it—" He
paused. "I hate to talk about myself, but say—ever
hear of Cotrell's Ink Eraser? Nothing ever
written Cotrell can't erase. Will not soil or
scratch the paper. If the words Cotrell has
erased were put side by side—"
"Selling it?" Minot inquired wearily.
"No. But I made that eraser. Put it on every
desk between New York and the rolling Oregon.
After that I landed Helot's Bottled Sauces. And
then Patterson's Lime Juice. Puckered every
mouth in America. Advertising is my specialty."
"So I gather."
"Sure as you sit here. Have a cigar. Trimmer
is my name—never mind the jokes. Henry
Trimmer. Advertising specialist. Is your
business flabby? Does it need a tonic? Try
Trimmer. Quoting from my letter-head." He leaned
closer. "Excuse a personal question, but didn't
I see you talking with Miss Cynthia Meyrick a
while back?"
"Possibly."
Mr. Trimmer came even closer.
"Engaged to Lord Harrowby, I understand."
"I believe so—"
"Young fellow," Mr. Trimmer's tone was
exultant, "I can't keep in any longer. I got a
proposition in tow so big it's bursting my brain
cells—and it takes some strain to do that. No, I
can't tell you the exact nature of it—but I will
say this—to-morrow night this time I'll throw a
bomb in this hotel so loud it'll be heard round
the world."
"An anarchist?"
"Not on your life. Advertiser. And I've got
something to advertise this hot February, take
it from me. Maybe you're a friend of Miss
Meyrick. Well, I'm sorry. For when I spring my
little surprise I reckon this Harrowby wedding
is going to shrivel up and fade away."
"You mean to say you—you're going to stop
the wedding?"
"I mean to say nothing. Watch me. Watch
Henry Trimmer. Just a tip, young fellow.
Well, I guess I'll turn in. Get some of my best
ideas in bed. See you later."
And Mr. Trimmer strode into the circle of
light, a fine upstanding figure of a man, to pass
triumphantly out of sight among the palms.
Dazed, Dick Minot stared after him.
A voice spoke his name. He turned. The
slim white presence again, holding toward him
a slip of paper.
"The check, Mr. Minot. Thirty-five dollars.
Is that correct?"
"Correct. It's splendid. Because I'm never
going to cash it—I'm going to keep it—"
"Really, Mr. Minot, I must say good—"
He came closer. Thacker and Jephson faded.
New York was far away. He was young, and
the moon was shining—
"—going to keep it—always. The first letter
you ever wrote me—"
"And the last, Mr. Minot. Really—I must
go. Good night."
He stood alone, with the absurd check in his
trembling fingers. Slowly the memory of
Trimmer came back. A bomb? What sort of a
bomb?
Well, he had given his word. There was no
way out—he must protect old Jephson's interests.
But might he not wish the enemy—success? He
stared off in the direction the advertising wizard
had gone.
"Trimmer, old boy," he muttered, "here's to
your pitching arm!"
Miss Cynthia Meyrick was a good many
girls in one. So many, indeed, that it
might truthfully be added that while most people
are never so much alone as when in a crowd,
Miss Meyrick was never so much in a crowd as
when alone. Most of these girls were admirable,
a few were more mischievous than admirable, but
rely upon it that every single one of them was
nice.
It happened to be as a very serious-minded
girl that Miss Meyrick opened her eyes on
Tuesday morning. She lay for a long time watching
the Florida sunshine, spoken of so tenderly in
the railroad's come-on books, as it danced across
the foot of her bed. To-day the Lileth was to
steam into San Marco harbor! To-day her
bridegroom was to smile his slow British smile on
her once more! She recalled these facts without
the semblance of a thrill.
Where, she wondered, was the thrill? The
frivolous girl who had met Lord Harrowby
abroad, and dazzled by dreams of social triumphs
to come had allowed her aunt to urge her into
this betrothal, was not present at the moment.
Had she been, she would have declared this
Cynthia Meyrick a silly, and laughed her into
gaiety again.
Into the room toddled the aunt who had stood
so faithfully on the coaching line abroad. With
heavy wit, she spoke of the coming of Lord
Harrowby. Miss Cynthia did not smile. She
turned grave eyes on her aunt.
"I'm wondering," she confessed. "Was it the
thing to do, after all? Shall I be so very happy?"
"Nonsense. Ninety-nine out of a hundred
engaged girls have doubts. It's natural." Aunt
Mary sat down on the bed, which groaned in
agony. "Of course you'll be happy. You'll take
precedence over Marion Bishop—didn't we look
that up? And after the airs she's put on when
she's come back to Detroit—well, you ought to
be the happiest of girls."
"I know—but—" Miss Meyrick continued to
gaze solemnly at her aunt. She was accustomed
to the apparition. To any one who knew Aunt
Mary only in her public appearances, a view of
her now would have been startling. Not to go
too deeply into the matter, she had not yet been
poured into the steel girders that determined
her public form. Her washed-out eyes were
puffy, and her gray hair was not so luxurious as
it would be when she appeared in the hotel dining-room
for lunch. There she sat, a fat little lump
of a woman who had all her life chased will-o'-the-wisps.
"But what?" she demanded firmly.
"It seems as if all my fun were over. Didn't
you feel that way when you became engaged?"
"Hardly. But then—I hadn't enjoyed everything
money will buy, as you have. I've always
said you had too much. There, dear—cheer up.
You don't seem to realize. Why, I can
remember when you were born—in the flat down on
Second Street—and your father wearing his old
overcoat another year to pay the doctor's bill.
And now that little fluffy baby is to marry into
the peerage! Bless you, how proud your mother
would be had she lived—"
"Are you sure, Aunt Mary?"
"Positive." Aunt Mary's eyes filled, and with
a show of real, if clumsy affection, she leaned
over and kissed her niece. "Come, dear, get up.
I've ordered breakfast in the rooms."
Miss Cynthia sat up. And as if banished by
that act, the serious little mouse of a girl
scampered into oblivion, and in her place
appeared a gay young rogue who sees the future
lying bright ahead.
"After all," she smiled, "I'm not
married—yet." And humming brightly from a current
musical comedy—"Not just yet—just yet—just
yet—" she stretched forth one slim white arm
to throw aside the coverlet. At which point it
is best discreetly to withdraw.
Mr. Minot, after a lonesome if abundant
breakfast, was at this moment strolling across
the hotel courtyard toward yesterday morning's
New York papers. As he walked, the pert
promises of Mr. Trimmer filled his mind. What
was the proposition Mr. Trimmer had in tow?
How would it affect the approaching wedding?
And what course of action should the representative
of Jephson pursue when it was revealed?
For in the sensible light of morning Dick Minot
realized that while he remained in San Marco
as the guardian of Jephson's interests, he must
do his duty. Adorable Miss Meyrick might be,
but any change of mind on her part must be
over his dead body. A promise was a promise.
With this resolve firm, he proceeded along the
hot sidewalk of San Sebastian Avenue. On his
right the rich shops again, a dignified Spanish
church as old as the town, a rambling
lackadaisical "opera-house." On his left the green
and sand colored plaza, with the old Spanish
governor's house in the center, now serving
Uncle Sam as post-office. A city of the past
was this; "other times, other manners" breathed
in the air.
At the news-stand Minot met Jack Paddock,
jaunty, with a gardenia in his buttonhole and
the atmosphere of prosperity that goes with it.
"Come for a stroll," Paddock suggested. "I
presume you want the giddy story of my life I
promised you yesterday? Been down to the old
Spanish fort yet? No? Come ahead, and there
on the ramparts I'll impart."
They went down the narrow and very modern
street of the souvenir venders. Suddenly the
street ended, and they walked again in the past.
The remnants of the old city gates restored,
loomed in the sunlight. They stepped through
the portals, and Minot gave a gasp.
There in the quiet morning stood the great
gray fort that the early settlers had built to
protect themselves from the gay dogs who roamed
the seas. Its massive walls spoke clearly of
romance, of bloody days of cutlass and spike, of
bandaged heads and ready arms. Such things
still stood! Still stood in the United
States—land of steam radiators and men who marched in
suffrage parades!
The old caretaker let them in, and they went
up the stone steps to stand at last on the parapet
looking down on the shimmering sea. To Minot,
fresh from Broadway, it all seemed like a
colorful dream. They climbed to the highest point
and sat, swinging their legs over the edge. Far
below the bright blue waters broke on the lower
walls.
"It's a funny country down here," Paddock
said slowly. "A sort of too-good-to-be-true,
who-believes-it place. Bright and gay and full
of green palms, and so much like a musical
comedy you keep waiting all the time for the
curtain to go down and the male population to
begin its march up the aisle. I've been here three
months, and I don't yet think it's really true."
He shifted on the cold stones.
"Ever since white men hit on it," he went on,
"it's sort of kept luring them here on fool dream
hunts—like a woman. Along about the time old
Ponce de Leon came over here prospecting for
the fountain that nobody but Lillian Russell has
located yet, another Spaniard—I forget his
name—had a pipe dream, too. He came over hot-foot
looking for a mountain of gold he dreamed was
here. I'm sorry for that old boy."
"Sorry for him?" repeated Minot.
"Yes—sorry. He had the right idea, but he
arrived several hundred years too soon. He
should have waited until the yellow rich from
the North showed up here. Then he'd have
found his mountain—he'd have found a whole
range of them."
"I suppose I'm to infer," Mr. Minot said, "that
where he failed, you've landed."
"Yes, Dick. I am right on the mountain with
my little alpenstock in hand."
"I'm sorry," replied Minot frankly. "You
might have amounted to something if you'd been
separated from money long enough."
"So I've heard," Paddock said with a yawn.
"But it wasn't to be. I haven't seen you since we
left college, have I? Well, Dick, for a couple of
years I tried to make good doing fiction. I
turned them out by the yard—nice quiet little
tea-table yarns with snappy dialogue. Once I got
eighty dollars for a story. It was hard work—and
I always did yearn for the purple, you know."
"I know," said Minot gravely.
"Well, I've struck it, Dick. I've struck the
deep purple with a loud if sickening thud. Hist!
The graft I mentioned yesterday." He glanced
over his shoulder. "Remember Mrs. Bruce, the
wittiest hostess in San Marco?"
"Of course I do."
"Well, I write her repartee for her."
"Her—what?"
"Her repartee—her dialogue—the bright talk
she convulses dinner tables with. Instead of
putting my smart stuff into stories at eighty
per, I sell it to Mrs. Bruce at—I'd be ashamed
to tell you, old man. I remarked that it was
essentially soft. It is."
"This is a new one on me," said Minot, dazed.
A delighted smile spread over Mr. Paddock's
handsome face.
"Thanks. That's the beauty of it I'm a
pioneer. There'll be others, but I was the first.
Consider the situation. Here's Mrs. Bruce,
loaded with diamonds and money, but tongue-tied
in company, with a wit developed in Zanesville,
Ohio. Bright, but struggling, young author
comes to her—offers to make her conversation
the sensation of the place for a few pesos."
"You did that?"
"Yes—I ask posterity to remember it was I
who invented the graft. Mrs. Bruce fell on my
fair young neck. Now, she gives me in advance
a list of her engagements, and for the important
ones I devise her line of talk. Then, as I'm
usually present at the occasion, I swing things
round for her and give her her cues. If I'm
not there, she has to manage it herself. It's a
great life—only a bit of a strain on me. I have
to remember not to be clever in company. If I
forget and spring a good one, she jumps on me
proper afterward for not giving it to her."
"Jack," said Minot slowly, "come way from
here with me. Come north. This place will
finish you sure."
"Sorry, old man," laughed Paddock, "but I've
had a nip of the lotus. This lazy old land suits
me. I like to sit on a veranda while a dusky
menial in a white coat hands me the tinkle-tinkle
in a tall cool glass. Come away? Oh, no—I
couldn't do that."
"You'll marry down here," sighed Minot
"Some girl with money. And the career we all
hoped you'd make for yourself will go up in a
golden cloud."
"I met a girl," Paddock replied, half closing
his eyes and smiling cynically at the sea—"little
thing from the Middle West, stopping at a back
street boarding-house—father in the hardware
business, nobody at all—but eyes like the sea
there, hands like butterflies—sort of—got
me— That's how I happen to know I'll never marry.
For if I married anybody it would have to be
her—and I let her go home without saying a
word because I was selfish and like this easy game
and intend to stick to it until I'm smothered in
rose-leaves. Shall we wander back?"
"See here, Jack—I don't want to preach"—Minot
tried to conceal his seriousness with a
smile—"but if I were you I'd stick to this girl,
and make good—"
"And leave this?" Paddock laughed. "Dick,
you old idiot, this is meat and drink to me. This
nice old land of loiter in the sun. Nay, nay.
Now, I've really got to get back. Mrs. Bruce
is giving a tango tea this afternoon—informal,
but something has to be said— These fellows
who write a daily humorous column must lead a
devil of a life."
With a laugh, Minot followed his irresponsible
friend down the steps. They crossed the bridge
over the empty moat and came through the
city gates again to the street of the alligator.
"By the way," Paddock said as they went up
the hotel steps, "you haven't told me what
brought you south?"
"Business, Jack," said Minot. "It's a
secret—perhaps I can tell you later."
"Business? I thought, of course, you came for
pleasure."
"There'll be no pleasure in this trip for me,"
said Minot bitterly.
"Oh, won't there?" Paddock laughed. "Wait
till you hear Mrs. Bruce talk. See you later, old man."
At luncheon they brought Mr. Minot a telegram
from a certain seventeenth floor in New
York. An explosive telegram. It read:
"Nonsense nobody here to take your place, see
it through, you've given your word.
"THACKER."
Gloomily Mr. Minot considered. What was
there to do but see it through? Even though
Thacker should send another to take his place,
could he stay to woo the lady he adored?
Hardly. In that event he would have to go
away—never see her again—never hear her
voice— If he stayed as Jephson's representative he might
know the glory of her nearness for a week, might
thrill at her smile—even while he worked to wed
her to Lord Harrowby. And perhaps— Who
could say? Hard as he might work, might he
not be thwarted? It was possible.
So after lunch he sent Thacker a reassuring
message, promising to stay. And at the end of a
dull hour in the lobby, he set out to explore the
town.
The Mermaid Tea House stood on the waterfront,
with a small second-floor balcony that
looked out on the harbor. Passing that way at
four-thirty that afternoon, Minot heard a voice
call to him. He glanced up.
"Oh, Mr. Minot—won't you come into my
parlor?" Cynthia Meyrick smiled down on him.
"Splendid," Minot laughed. "I walk forlorn
through this old Spanish town—suddenly a
lattice is thrown wide, a fair hand beckons. I
dash within."
"Thanks for dashing," Miss Meyrick greeted
him, on the balcony. "I was finding it dreadfully
dull. But I'm afraid the Spanish romance is a
little lacking. There is no moonlight, no lattice,
no mantilla, no Spanish beauty."
"No matter," Minot answered. "I never did
care for Spanish types. They flash like a
sky-rocket—then tumble in the dark. Now, the
home-grown girls—"
"And nothing but tea," she interrupted. "Will
you have a cup?"
"Thanks. Was it really very dull?"
"Yes. This book was to blame." She held up
a novel.
"What's the matter with it?"
"Oh—it's one of those books in which the hero
and heroine are forever 'gazing into each
other's eyes.' And they understand perfectly.
But the reader doesn't. I've reached one of
those gazing matches now."
"But isn't it so in real life—when people gaze
into each other's eyes, don't they usually understand?"
"Do they?"
"Don't they? You surely have had more experience
than I."
"What makes you think so?" she smiled.
"Because your eyes are so very easy to gaze into."
"Mr. Minot—you're gazing into them—brazenly.
And—neither of us 'understand,' do we?"
"Oh, no—we're both completely at sea."
"There," she cried triumphantly. "I told you
these authors were all wrong."
Minot, having begun to gaze, found difficulty
in stopping. She was near, she was beautiful—and
a promise made in New York was a dim and
distant thing.
"The railroad folders try to make you believe
Florida is an annex to Heaven," he said. "I used
to think they were lying. But—"
She blushed.
"But what, Mr. Minot?"
He leaned close, a strange light in his eyes.
He opened his mouth to speak.
Suddenly he glanced over her shoulder, and
the light died from his eyes. His lips set in a
bitter curve.
"Nothing," he said. A silence.
"Mr. Minot—you've grown awfully dull."
"Have I? I'm sorry."
"Must I go back to my book—"
She was interrupted by the shrill triumphant
cry of a yacht's siren at her back. She turned
her head.
"The Lileth," she said.
"Exactly," said Minot. "The bridegroom cometh."
Another silence.
"You'll want to go to meet him," Minot said,
rising. He stood looking at the boat, flashing
gaily in the sunshine. "I'll go with you as far as
the street."
"But—you know Lord Harrowby. Meet him with me."
"It seems hardly the thing—"
"But I'm not sentimental. And surely Allan's not."
"Then I must be," said Minot. "Really—I'd
rather not—"
They went together to the street. At the
parting of the ways, Minot turned to her.
"I promised Lord Harrowby in New York,"
he told her, "that you would have your lamp
trimmed and burning."
She looked up at him. A mischievous light
came into her eyes.
"Please—have you a match?" she asked.
It was too much. Minot turned and fled down
the street. He did not once look back, though
it seemed to him that he felt every step the girl
took across that narrow pier to her fiancé's side.
As he dressed for dinner that night his telephone
rang, and Miss Meyrick's voice sounded
over the wire.
"Harrowby remembers you very pleasantly.
Won't you join us at dinner?"
"Are you sure an outsider—" he began.
"Nonsense. Mr. Martin Wall is to be there."
"Ah—thank you—I'll be delighted," Minot
replied.
In the lobby Harrowby seized his hand.
"My dear chap—you're looking fit. Great to
see you again. By the way—do you know Martin Wall?"
"Yes—Mr. Wall and I met just before the
splash," Minot smiled. He shook hands with
Wall, unaccountably genial and beaming. "The
Hudson, Mr. Wall, is a bit chilly in February."
"My dear fellow," said Wall, "can you ever
forgive me? A thousand apologies. It was all
a mistake—a horrible mistake."
"I felt like a rotter when I heard about it,"
Harrowby put in. "Martin mistook you for
some one else. You must forgive us both."
"Freely," said Minot. "And I want to
apologize for my suspicions of you, Lord
Harrowby."
"Thanks, old chap."
"I never doubted you would come—after I
saw Miss Meyrick."
"She is a ripper, isn't she?" said Harrowby
enthusiastically.
Martin Wall shot a quick, almost hostile
glance at Minot.
"You've noticed that yourself, haven't you?"
he said in Minot's ear.
At which point the Meyrick family arrived,
and they all went in to dinner.
That function could hardly be described as
hilarious. Aunt Mary fluttered and gasped in
her triumph, and spoke often of her horror of
the new. The recent admission of automobiles
to the sacred precincts of Bar Harbor seemed
to be the great and disturbing fact in life for her.
Spencer Meyrick said little; his thoughts were
far away. The rush and scramble of a business
office, the click of typewriters, the excitement
of the dollar chase—these things had been his
life. Deprived of them, like many another exile
in the South, he moved in a dim world of
unrealities and wished that he were home. Minot,
too, had little to say. On Martin Wall fell the
burden of entertainment, and he bore it as one
trained for the work. Blithely he gossiped of
queer corners that had known him and amid the
flow of his oratory the dinner progressed.
It was after dinner, when they all stood
together in the lobby a moment before separating,
that Mr. Henry Trimmer made good his promise
out of a clear sky.
Cynthia Meyrick stood facing the others, talking
brightly, when suddenly her face paled and
the flippant words died on her lips. They all
turned instantly.
Through the lobby, in a buzz of excited
comment, a man walked slowly, his eyes on the
ground. He was a tall blond Englishman, not
unlike Lord Harrowby in appearance. His gray
eyes, when he raised them for a moment, were
listless, his shoulders stooped and weary, and he
had a long drooping mustache that hung like a
weeping willow above a particularly cheerless
stream.
However, it was not his appearance that
excited comment and caused Miss Meyrick to pale.
Hung over his shoulders was a pair of sandwich
boards such as the outcasts of a great city carry
up and down the streets. And on the front
board, turned full toward Miss Meyrick's dinner
party, was printed in bold black letters:
I
AM
THE
REAL
LORD
HARROWBY
With a little gasp and a murmured apology,
Miss Meyrick turned quickly and entered the
elevator. Lord Harrowby stood like a man of
stone, gazing at the sandwich boards.
It was at this point that the hotel detective
sufficiently recovered himself to lay eager hands
on the audacious sandwich man and propel him
violently from the scene.
In the background Mr. Minot perceived Henry
Trimmer, puffing excitedly on a big black cigar,
a triumphant look on his face.
Mr. Trimmer's bomb was thrown.
"All I ask, Mister Harrowby, is that you
consent to a short interview with your
brother."
Mr. Trimmer was speaking. The time was
noon of the following day, and Trimmer faced
Lord Harrowby in the sitting-room of his lordship's
hotel suite. Also present—at Harrowby's
invitation—were Martin Wall and Mr. Minot.
His lordship turned his gray eyes on Trimmer's
eager face. He could make those eyes
fishy when he liked—he made them so now.
"He is not my brother," he said coldly, "and
I shall not see him. May I ask you not to call
me Mr. Harrowby?"
"You may ask till you're red in your noble
face," replied Trimmer, firm in his disrespect.
"But I shall go on calling you 'Mister' just the
same. I call you that because I know the facts.
Just as I call your poor cheated brother, who
was in this hotel last night between sandwich
boards, Lord Harrowby."
"Really," said his lordship, "I see no occasion
for prolonging this interview."
Mr. Trimmer leaned forward. He was a big
man, but his face was incongruously thin—almost
ax-like. The very best sort of face to
thrust in anywhere—and Trimmer was the very
man to do the thrusting without batting an eye.
"Do you deny," he demanded with the air of
a prosecutor, "that you had an older brother by
the name of George?"
"I certainly do not," answered Lord
Harrowby. "George ran off to America some
twenty-two years ago. He died in a mining camp
in Arizona twelve years back. There is no
question whatever about that. We had it on
the most reliable authority."
"A lot of lies," said Trimmer, "can be had
on good authority. This situation illustrates
that. Do you think, Mr. Harrowby, that I'd
be wasting my time on this proposition if I
wasn't dead sure of my facts. Why, poor
old George has the evidence in his possession.
Incontrovertible proofs. It wouldn't hurt you
to see him and look over what he has to offer."
"Your lordship," Minot suggested, "you
know that I am your friend and that my great
desire is to see you happily married next week.
In order that nothing may happen to prevent,
I think you ought to see—"
"This impostor," cut in his lordship haughtily.
"No, I can not. This is not the first time
adventurers have questioned the Harrowby title.
The dignity of our family demands that I
refuse to take any notice whatsoever."
"Go on," sneered Trimmer. "Hide behind
your dignity. When I get through with you
you won't have enough left to conceal your
stick-pin."
"Trimmer," said Martin Wall, speaking for
the first time, "how much money do you want?"
Mr. Trimmer kept his temper admirably.
"Your society has not corrupted me, Mr. Wall,"
he said sweetly. "I am not a blackmailer.
I am simply a publicity man. I'm working on a
salary which Lord Harrowby—the real Lord
Harrowby—is to pay me when he comes into
his own. I've handled successfully in publicity
campaigns prima donnas, pills, erasers,
perfumes, holding companies, race horses, soups
and society leaders. It isn't likely that I shall
fall down on this proposition. For the last time,
Mr. Allan Harrowby, will you see your brother?"
"Lord Harrowby, if I were you—" Minot began.
"My dear fellow." His lordship raised one
slim hand. "It is quite impossible. Which, I
take it, terminates our talk with Mr. Trimmer."
"Yes," said Mr. Trimmer, rising. "Except
for one thing. Our young friend here, when he
urges you to grant my request, is giving a
correct imitation of a wise head on youthful
shoulders. He's an American, and he knows
about me—about Henry Trimmer. I guess you
never heard, Mr. Harrowby, what I did for
Cotrell's Ink Eraser—"
"Come on," said Mr. Wall militantly, "erase
yourself."
"For the moment, I will," smiled Mr. Trimmer.
"But I warn you, Mr. Harrowby, you are
going to be sorry. You aren't up against any
piker in publicity—no siree. That little sandwich-board
stunt of mine last night was just a starter.
I'm going to take the public into partnership.
Put it up to the people—that's my motto."
"Good day, sir," snapped Lord Harrowby.
"Put it up to the people. And when I pull off
the little trick I thought of this morning, you're
going to get down before me on your noble
knees, and beg off. I warn you. Good day,
gentlemen. And may I add one simple request
on parting? Watch Trimmer!"
He went out, slamming the door behind him.
Mr. Wall rose and walked rapidly toward a decanter.
"Rather tough on you, Lord Harrowby," he
remarked, pouring himself a drink. "Especially
just now. The fresh bounder! Ought to have
been kicked out of the room."
"An impostor," snorted Harrowby. "A rank
impostor."
"Of course." Mr. Wall set down his glass.
"But don't worry. If Trimmer gets too
obstreperous, I'll take care of him myself. I guess
I'll be going back to the yacht."
After Wall's departure, Minot and Harrowby
sat staring at each other for a long moment.
"See here, your lordship," said Minot at last.
"You know why I'm in San Marco. That wedding
next Tuesday must take place without fail.
And I can't say that I approve of your action
just now—"
"My dear boy," Harrowby interrupted soothingly,
"I appreciate your position. But there
was nothing to be gained by seeing Mr. Trimmer's
friend. The Meyricks were distressed,
naturally, by that ridiculous sandwich-board
affair last evening, but they have made no move to
call off the wedding on account of it. The best
thing to do, I'm sure, is to let matters take their
course. I might be able to prove that chap's
claims false—and then again I mightn't, even if
I knew they were false. And—there is a third
possibility."
"What is that?"
"He might really be—George."
"But you said your brother died, twelve years ago."
"That is what we heard. But—one can not be
sure. And, delighted as I should be to know
that George is alive, naturally I should prefer
to know it after next Tuesday."
Anger surged into Minot's heart.
"Is that fair to the young lady who—"
"Who is to become my wife?" Lord Harrowby
waved his hand. "It is. Miss Meyrick
is not marrying me for my title. As for her
father and aunt, I can not be so sure. I want
no disturbance. You want none. I am sure it
is better to let things take their course."
"All right," said Minot. "Only I intend to do
every thing in my power to put this wedding
through."
"My dear chap—your cause is mine," answered
his lordship.
Minot returned to the narrow confines of his
room. On the bureau, where he had thrown it
earlier in the day, lay an invitation to dine that
night with Mrs. Bruce. Thus was Jack Paddock's
hand shown. The dinner was to be in
Miss Meyrick's honor, and Mr. Minot was not
sorry he was to go. He took up the invitation
and reread it smilingly. So he was to hear
Mrs. Bruce at her own table—the wittiest hostess
in San Marco—bar none.
The drowsiness of a Florida midday was in
the air. Mr. Minot lay down on his bed. A
hundred thoughts were his: the brown of Miss
Meyrick's eyes, the sincerity of Mr. Trimmer's
voice when he spoke of his proposition, the fishy
look of Lord Harrowby refusing to meet his
long lost brother. Things grew hazy. Mr. Minot slept.
On leaving Lord Harrowby's rooms, Mr. Martin
Wall did not immediately set out for the
Lileth, on which he lived in preference to the
hotel. Instead he took a brisk turn about the
spacious lobby of the De la Pax.
People turned to look at him as he passed.
They noted that his large, placid, rather jovial
face was lighted by an eye sharp and queer, and
a bit out of place amid its surroundings.
Mr. Wall considered himself the true cosmopolite,
and his history rather bore out the boast. Many
and odd were the lands that had known him. He
had loaned money to a prince of Algiers (on
excellent security), broken bread with a sultan,
organized a baseball nine in Cuba, and coming
home from the East via the Indian ports, had
flirted on shipboard with the wife of a Russian
grand duke. As he passed through that cool
lobby it was not to be wondered at that middle
west merchants and their wives found him
worthy of a second glance.
The courtyard of the Hotel de la Pax was
fringed by a series of modish shops, with doors
opening both on the courtyard and on the
narrow street outside. Among these, occupying a
corner room was the very smart jewel shop of
Ostby and Blake. Occasionally in the winter
resorts of the South one may find jewelry shops
whose stock would bear favorably competition
with Fifth Avenue. Ostby and Blake conducted
such an establishment.
For a moment before the show-window of this
shop Mr. Wall paused, and with the eye of a
connoisseur studied the brilliant display within.
His whole manner changed. The air of boredom
with which he had surveyed his fellow travelers
of the lobby disappeared; on the instant he was
alert, alive, almost eager. Jauntily he strolled
into the store.
One clerk only—a tall thin man with a sallow
complexion and hair the color of a lemon—was
in charge. Mr. Wall asked to be shown the stock
of unset diamonds.
The trays that the man set before him caused
the eyes of Mr. Wall to brighten still more. With
a manner almost reverent he stooped over and
passed his fingers lovingly over the stones. For
an instant the tall man glanced outside, and
smiled a sallow smile. A little girl in a pink
dress was crossing the street, and it was at her
that he smiled.
"There's a flaw in that stone," said Mr. Wall,
in a voice of sorrow. "See—"
From outside came the shrill scream of a child,
interrupting. The tall man turned quickly to the
window.
"My God—" he moaned.
"What is it?" Mr. Wall sought to look over
his shoulder. "Automobile—"
"My little girl," cried the clerk in agony. He
turned to Martin Wall, hesitating. His sallow
face was white now, his lips trembled. Doubtfully
he gazed into the frank open countenance
of Martin Wall. And then—
"I leave you in charge," he shouted, and fled
past Mr. Wall to the street.
For a moment Martin Wall stood, frozen to
the spot. His eyes were unbelieving; his little
Cupid's bow mouth was wide open.
"Here—come back—" he shouted, when he
could find his voice.
No one heeded. No one heard. Outside in
the street a crowd had gathered. Martin Wall
wet his dry lips with his tongue. An
unaccountable shudder swept his huge frame.
"My God—" he cried in a voice of terror, "I'm
alone!"
For the first time he dared to move. His
elbow bumped a hundred thousand dollars' worth
of unset diamonds. Frightened, he drew back.
He collided with a show-case rich in emeralds,
rubies and aquamarines. He put out a plump
hand to steady himself. It rested on a display
case of French, Russian and Dutch silver.
Mr. Wall's knees grew weak. He felt a
strange prickly sensation all over him. He took
a step—and was staring at the finest display of
black pearls south of Maiden Lane, New York.
Quickly he turned away. His eyes fell upon
the door of a huge safety vault. It was swinging
open!
Little beads of perspiration began to pop out
on the forehead of Martin Wall. His heart was
hammering like that of a youth who sees after
a long separation his lady love. His eyes grew
glassy.
He took out a silk handkerchief and passed it
slowly across his damp forehead.
Staggering slightly, he stepped again to the
trays of unset stones. The glassy eyes had
grown greedy now. He put out one huge hand
as the lover aforesaid might reach toward his
lady's hair.
Then Mr. Wall shut his lips firmly, and thrust
both of his hands deep into his trousers pockets.
He stood there in the middle of that gorgeous
room—a fat figure of a man suffering a cruel
inhuman agony.
He was still standing thus when the tall man
came running back. Apprehension clouded that
sallow face.
"It was very kind of you." The small eyes
of the clerk darted everywhere; then came back
to Martin Wall. "I'm obliged—why, what's the
matter, sir?"
Martin Wall passed his hand across his eyes,
as a man banishing a terrible dream.
"The little girl?" he asked.
"Hardly a scratch," said the clerk, pointing to
the smiling child at his side. "It was lucky,
wasn't it?" He was behind the counter now,
studying the trays unprotected on the show-case.
"Very lucky." Martin Wall still had to steady
himself. "Perhaps you'd like to look about a bit
before I go—"
"Oh, no, sir. Everything's all right, I'm sure.
You were looking at these stones—"
"Some other time," said Wall weakly. "I
only wanted an idea of what you had."
"Good day, sir. And thank you very much."
"Not at all." And the limp ex-guardian passed
unsteadily from the store into the glare of the
street.
Mr. Tom Stacy, of the Manhattan Club, half
dozing on the veranda of his establishment, was
rejoiced to see his old friend Martin Wall
crossing the pavement toward him.
"Well, Martin—" he began. And then a look
of concern came into his face. "Good lord,
man—what ails you?"
Mr. Wall sank like a wet rag to the steps.
"Tom," he said, "a terrible thing has just
happened. I was left alone in Ostby and Blake's
jewelry shop."
"Alone?" cried Mr. Stacy. "You—alone?"
"Absolutely alone."
Mr. Stacy leaned over.
"Are you leaving town—in a hurry?" he asked.
Gloomily Mr. Wall shook his head.
"He put me on my honor," he complained.
"Left me in charge of the shop. Can you beat
it? Of course after that, I—well—you know,
somehow I couldn't do it. I tried, but I couldn't."
Mr. Stacy threw back his head, and his raucous
laughter smote the lazy summer afternoon.
"I can't help it," he gasped. "The funniest
thing I ever—you—the best stone thief in
America alone in charge of three million dollars'
worth of the stuff!"
"Good heavens, man," whispered Wall. "Not
so loud!" And well might he protest, for
Mr. Stacy's indiscreet and mirthful tone carried far.
It carried, for example, to Mr. Richard Minot,
standing hidden behind the curtains of his little
room overhead.
"Come inside, Martin," said Stacy. "Come
inside and have a bracer. You sure must need
it, after that."
"I do," replied Mr. Wall, in heartfelt tones.
He rose and followed Tom Stacy.
Cheeks burning, eyes popping, Mr. Minot
watched them disappear into the Manhattan Club.
Here was news indeed. Lord Harrowby's
boon companion the ablest jewel thief in
America! Just what did that mean?
Putting on coat and hat, he hurried to the
hotel office and there wrote a cablegram:
"Situation suspicious are you dead certain
H. is on the level?"
An hour later, in his London office, Mr. Jephson
read this message carefully three times.
The Villa Jasmine, Mrs. Bruce's winter home,
stood in a park of palms and shrubbery
some two blocks from the Hotel de la Pax.
Mr. Minot walked thither that evening in the
resplendent company of Jack Paddock.
"You'll enjoy Mrs. Bruce to-night," Paddock
confided. "I've done her some rather good lines,
if I do say it as shouldn't."
"On what topics?" asked Minot, with a smile.
"International marriage—jewels—by the way,
I don't suppose you know that Miss Cynthia
Meyrick is to appear for the first time wearing
the famous Harrowby necklace?"
"I didn't even know there was a necklace,"
Minot returned.
"Ah, such ignorance. But then, you don't
wander much in feminine society, do you?
Mrs. Bruce told me about it this morning. Chain
Lightning's Collar."
"Chain Lightning's what?"
"Ah, my boy—" Mr. Paddock lighted a
cigarette. "You should go round more in royal
circles. List, commoner, while I relate. It seems
that the Earl of Raybrook is a giddy old sport
with a gambling streak a yard wide. In his
young days he loved the Lady Evelyn Hollowway.
Lady Evelyn had a horse entered in a
derby about that time—name, Chain Lightning.
And the Earl of Raybrook wagered a diamond
necklace against a kiss that Chain Lightning
would lose."
"Wasn't that giving big odds?" inquired Minot.
"Not if you believe the stories of Lady
Evelyn's beauty. Well, it happened before
Tammany politicians began avenging Ireland on
Derby Day. Chain Lightning won. And the
earl came across with the necklace. Afterward
he married Lady Evelyn—"
"To get back the necklace?"
"Cynic. And being a rather racy old boy, he
referred to the necklace thereafter as Chain
Lightning's Collar. It got to be pretty well
known in England by that name. I believe it is
considered a rather neat piece of jewelry among
the English nobility—whose sparklers aren't
what they were before the steel business in
Pittsburgh turned out a good thing."
"Chain Lightning's Collar," mused Minot. "I
presume Lady Evelyn was the mother of the
present Lord Harrowby?"
"So 'tis rumored," smiled Paddock. "Though
I take it his lordship favors his father in looks."
They walked along for a moment in silence.
The story of this necklace of diamonds could
bring but one thing to Minot's thoughts—Martin
Wall drooping on the steps of the Manhattan
Club while old Stacy roared with joy. He
considered. Should he tell Mr. Paddock? No, he
decided he would wait.
"As I said," Paddock ran on, "you'll enjoy
Mrs. Bruce to-night. Her lines are good, but
somehow—it's really a great problem to me—she
doesn't sound human and natural when she
gets them off. I looked up her beauty doctor
and asked him if he couldn't put a witty gleam in
her eye, but he told me he didn't care to go that
far in correcting Mrs. Bruce's Maker."
They had reached the Villa Jasmine now, a
great white palace in a flowery setting more like
a dream than a reality. The evening breeze
murmured whisperingly through the palms, a
hundred gorgeous colors shone in the moonlight,
fountains splashed coolly amid the greenery.
"Act Two," muttered Minot. "The grounds
surrounding the castle of the fairy princess."
"You have to come down here, don't you,"
replied Paddock, "to realize that old Mother
Nature has a little on Belasco, after all?"
The whir of a motor behind them caused the
two young men to turn. Then Mr. Minot saw
her coming up the path toward him—coming up
that fantastic avenue of palms—tall, fair, white,
a lovely figure in a lovely setting—
Ah, yes—Lord Harrowby! He walked at her
side, nonchalant, distinguished, almost as tall as
a popular illustrator thinks a man in evening
clothes should be. Truly, they made a handsome
couple. They were to wed. Mr. Minot himself
had sworn they were to wed.
He kept the bitterness from his tone as he
greeted them there amid the soft magic of the
Florida night. Together they went inside. In
the center of a magnificent hallway they found
Mrs. Bruce standing, like stout Cortez on his
Darien peak, triumphant amid the glory of her
gold.
Mr. Minot thought Mrs. Bruce's manner of
greeting somewhat harried and oppressed. Poor
lady, every function was a first night for her.
Would the glare of the footlights frighten her?
Would she falter in her lines—forget them
completely? Only her sisters of the stage could
sympathize with her understandingly now.
"So you are to carry Cynthia away?" Minot
heard her saying to Lord Harrowby. "Such a
lot of my friends have married into the peerage.
Indeed, I have sometimes thought you English
have no other pastime save that of slipping
engagement rings on hands across the sea."
A soft voice spoke in Minot's ear.
"Mine," Mr. Paddock was saying. "Not bad,
eh? But look at that Englishman. Why should
I have sat up all last night writing lines to try
on him? Can you tell me that?"
Lord Harrowby, indeed, seemed oblivious of
Mrs. Bruce's little bon mot. He hemmed and
hawed, and said he was a lucky man. But he did
not mean that he was a lucky man because he had
the privilege of hearing Mrs. Bruce.
Mr. Bruce slipped out of the shadows into the
weariness of another formal dinner. Mrs. Bruce
glittered, and he wrote the checks. He was a
scraggly little man who sometimes sat for hours
at a time in silence. There were those unkind
enough to say that he sought back, trying to
recall the reason that had led him to marry Mrs. Bruce.
When he beheld Miss Cynthia Meyrick, and
knew that he was to take her in to dinner,
Mr. Bruce brightened perceptibly. None save a blind
and deaf man could have failed to. Cocktails
consumed, the party turned toward the dining-room.
Except for the Meyricks, Martin Wall,
Lord Harrowby and Paddock, Dick Minot knew
none of them. There were a couple of colorless
men from New York who, when they died, would
be referred to as "prominent club men," a horsy
girl from Westchester, an ex-ambassador's wife
and daughter, a number of names from Boston
and Philadelphia with their respective bearers.
And last but not least the two Bond girls from
Omaha—blond, lovely, but inclined to be snobbish
even in that company, for their mother was
a Van Reypan, and Van Reypans are rare birds
in Omaha and elsewhere.
Mr. Minot took in the elder of the Bond girls,
and found that Cynthia Meyrick sat on his left.
He glanced at her throat as they sat down. It
was bare of ornament. And then he beheld,
sparkling in her lovely hair, the perfect diamonds
of Chain Lightning's Collar. As he turned back
to the table he caught the eye of Mr. Martin
Wall. Mr. Wall's eye happened to be coming
away from the same locality.
The girl from Omaha gossiped of plays and
players, like a dramatic page from some old
Sunday newspaper.
"I'm mad about the stage," she confided. "Of
course, we get all the best shows in Omaha. Why,
Maxine Elliott and Nat Goodwin come there
every year."
Mr. Minot, New Yorker, shuddered. Should
he tell her of the many and active years in the
lives of these two since they visited any town
together? No. What use? On the other side of
him a sweet voice spoke:
"I presume you know, Mr. Minot, that Mrs. Bruce
has the reputation of being the wittiest
hostess in San Marco?"
"I have heard as much." Minot smiled into
Cynthia Meyrick's eyes. "When does her act
go on?"
Mrs. Bruce was wondering the same thing.
She knew her lines; she was ready. True, she
understood few of those lines. Wit was not her
specialty. Until Mr. Paddock took charge of
her, she had thought colored newspaper
supplements humorous in the extreme. However, the
lines Mr. Paddock taught her seemed to go well,
and she continued to patronize the old stand.
She looked up now from her conversation with
her dinner partner, and silence fell as at a curtain
ascending.
"I was just saying to Lord Harrowby," Mrs. Bruce
began, smiling about her, "how picturesque
our business streets are here. What with the
Greek merchants in their native costumes—"
"Bandits, every one of them," growled Mr. Bruce,
bravely interrupting. His wife frowned.
"Only the other day," she continued, "I bought
a rug from a man who claimed to be a Persian
prince. He said it was a prayer-rug, and I think
it must have been, for ever since I got it I've been
praying it's genuine."
A little ripple of amusement ran about the
table. The redoubtable Mrs. Bruce was under
way. People spoke to one another in
undertones—little conversational nudges of anticipation.
"By the way, Cynthia," the hostess inquired,
"have you heard from Helen Arden lately?"
"Not for some time," responded Miss Meyrick,
"although I have her promise that she and the
duke will be here—next Tuesday."
"Splendid." Mrs. Bruce turned to his
lordship. "I think of Helen, Lord Harrowby,
because she, too, married into your nobility. Her
father made his money in sausage in the Middle
West. In his youth he'd had trouble in finding a
pair of ready-made trousers, but as soon as the
money began to roll in, Helen started to look him
up a coat of arms. And a family motto. I
remember suggesting at the time, in view of the
sausage: 'A family is no stronger than its
weakest link.'"
Mrs. Bruce knew when to pause. She paused
now. The ripple became an outright laugh.
Mr. Paddock sipped languorously from his wine-glass.
He saw that his lines "got over."
"Went into society head foremost, Helen did,"
Mrs. Bruce continued. "Thought herself a clever
amateur actress. Used to act often for
charity—though I don't recall that she ever got it."
"The beauty of Mrs. Bruce's wit," said Miss
Meyrick in Mr. Minot's ear, "is that it is so
unconscious. She doesn't appear to realize when
she has said a good thing."
"There's just a chance that she doesn't realize
it," suggested Minot.
"Then Helen met the Duke of Lismore," Mrs. Bruce
was speaking once more. "Perhaps you
know him, Lord Harrowby?"
"No—er—sorry to say I don't—"
"A charming chap. In some ways. Helen was
a Shavian in considering marriage the chief
pursuit of women. She pursued. Followed
Lismore to Italy, where he proposed. I presume he
thought that being in Rome, he must do as the
Romeos do."
"But, my dear lady," said Harrowby in a daze,
"isn't it the Romans?"
"Isn't what the Romans?" asked Mrs. Bruce
blankly.
"Your lordship is correct," said Mr. Paddock
hastily. "Mrs. Bruce misquoted purposely—in
jest, you know. Jibe—japery."
"Oh—er—pardon me," returned his lordship.
"I saw Helen in London last spring," Mrs. Bruce
went on. "She confided to me that she
considers her husband a genius. And if genius
really be nothing but an infinite capacity for
taking champagnes, I am sure the poor child is
right."
Little murmurs of joy, and the dinner proceeded.
The guests bent over their food, shipped
to Mrs. Bruce in a refrigerating car from New
York, and very little wearied by its long trip.
Here and there two talked together. It was like
an intermission between the acts.
Mr. Minot turned to the Omaha girl. Even
though she was two wives behind on Mr. Nat
Goodwin's career, one must be polite.
It was at the close of the dinner that
Mrs. Bruce scored her most telling point. She and
Lord Harrowby were conversing about a famous
English author, and when she was sure she had
the attention of the table, she remarked:
"Yes, we met his wife at the Masonbys'. But
I have always felt that the wife of a celebrity is
like the coupon on one's railway ticket."
"How's that, Mrs. Bruce?" Minot inquired.
After all, Paddock had been kind to him.
"Not good if detached," said Mrs. Bruce.
She stood. Her guests followed suit. It was
by this bon mot that she chose to have her dinner
live in the gossip of San Marco. Hence with it
she closed the ceremony.
"Witty woman, your wife," said one of the
colorless New Yorkers to Mr. Bruce, when the
men were left alone.
Mr. Bruce only grunted, but Mr. Paddock answered
brightly:
"Do you really think so?"
"Yes. Don't you?"
"Why—er—really—" Mr. Paddock blushed.
Modest author, he.
A servant appeared to say that Lord Harrowby
was wanted at once outside, and excusing
himself, Harrowby departed. He found his valet,
a plump, round-faced, serious man, waiting in
the shadows on the veranda. For a time they
talked together in low tones. When Harrowby
returned to the dining-room, his never cheerful
face was even gloomier than usual.
Spencer Meyrick and Bruce, exiles both of
them, talked joyously of business and the rush of
the day's work for which both longed. The New
York man and a sapling from Boston conversed
of chamber music. Martin Wall sat silent,
contemplative. Perhaps had he spoken his thoughts
they would have been of a rich jewel shop at
noon—deserted.
A half-hour later Mrs. Bruce's dinner-party
was scattered among the palms and flowers of
her gorgeous lawn. Mr. Minot had fallen again
to the elder girl from Omaha, and blithely for her
he was displaying his Broadway ignorance of
horticulture. Suddenly out of the night came a
scream. Instantly when he heard it, Mr. Minot
knew who had uttered it.
Unceremoniously he parted from the Omaha
beauty and sped over the lawn. But quick as he
was, Lord Harrowby was quicker. For when
Minot came up, he saw Harrowby bending over
Miss Meyrick, who sat upon a wicker bench.
"Cynthia—what is it?" Harrowby was saying.
Cynthia Meyrick felt wildly of her shining hair.
"Your necklace," she gasped. "Chain Lightning's
Collar. He took it! He took it!"
"Who?"
"I don't know. A man!"
"A man!" Reverent repetition by feminine
voices out of the excited group.
"He leaped out at me there—by that tree—pinioned
my arms—snatched the necklace. I
couldn't see his face. It happened in the
shadow."
"No matter," Harrowby replied. "Don't give
it another thought, my child."
"But how can I help—"
"I shall telephone the police at once,"
announced Spencer Meyrick.
"I beg you'll do nothing of the sort,"
expostulated Lord Harrowby. "It would be a great
inconvenience—the thing wasn't worth the
publicity that would result. I insist that the police
be kept out of this."
Argument—loud on Mr. Meyrick's part—ensued.
Suggestions galore were offered by the
guests. But in the end Lord Harrowby had his
way. It was agreed not to call in the police.
Mr. Minot, looking up, saw a sneering smile
on the face of Martin Wall. In a flash he knew
the truth.
With Aunt Mary calling loudly for smelling
salts, and the whole party more or less in
confusion, the return to the house started.
Mr. Paddock walked at Minot's side.
"Rather looks as though Chain Lightning's
Collar had choked off our gaiety," he mumbled.
"Serves her right for wearing the thing in her
hair. She spoiled two corking lines for me by
not wearing it where you'd naturally expect a
necklace to be worn."
Minot maneuvered so as to intercept Lord
Harrowby under the portico.
"May I speak with you a moment?" he inquired.
Harrowby bowed, and they stepped into
the shadows of the drive.
"Lord Harrowby," said Minot, trying to keep
the excitement from his voice, "I have certain
information about one of the guests here this
evening that I believe would interest you. Your
lordship has been badly buffaloed. One of our
fellow diners at Mrs. Bruce's table holds the title
of the ablest jewel thief in America!"
He watched keenly to catch Lord Harrowby's
start of surprise. Alas, he caught nothing of the
sort.
"Nonsense," said his lordship nonchalantly.
"You mustn't let your imagination carry you
away, dear chap."
"Imagination nothing! I know what I'm talking
about." And then Minot added sarcastically:
"Sorry to bore you with this."
His lordship laughed.
"Right-o, old fellow. I'm not interested."
"But haven't you just lost—"
"A diamond necklace? Yes." They had
reached a particularly dark and secluded spot
beneath the canopy of palm leaves. Harrowby
turned suddenly and put his hands on Minot's
shoulders. "Mr. Minot," he said, "you are here
to see that nothing interferes with my marriage
to Miss Meyrick. I trust you are determined to
do your duty to your employers?"
"Absolutely. That is why—"
"Then," replied Harrowby quickly, "I am going
to ask you to take charge of this for me."
Suddenly Minot felt something cold and glassy
in his hand. Startled, he looked down. Even in
the dark, Chain Lightning's Collar sparkled like
the famous toy that it was.
"Your lordship!—"
"I can not explain now. I can only tell you it
is quite necessary that you help me at this time.
If you wish to do your full duty by Mr. Jephson."
"Who took this necklace from Miss Meyrick's
hair?" asked Minot hotly.
"I did. I assure you it was the only way to
prevent our plans from going awry. Please keep
it until I ask you for it."
And turning, Lord Harrowby walked rapidly
toward the house.
"The brute!" Angrily Mr. Minot stood turning
the necklace over in his hand. "So he frightened
the girl he is to marry—the girl he is
supposed to love—"
What should he do? Go to her, and tell her
of Harrowby's amiable eccentricities? He could
hardly do that—Harrowby had taken him into
his confidence—and besides there was Jephson
of the great bald head, the Peter Pan eyes.
Nothing to do but wait.
Returning to the hotel from Mrs. Bruce's villa,
he found awaiting him a cable from Jephson.
The cable assured him that beyond any question
the man in San Marco was Allan Harrowby and,
like Cæsar's wife, above suspicion.
Yet even as he read, Lord Harrowby walked
through the lobby, and at his side was Mr. James
O'Malley, house detective of the Hotel de la Pax.
They came from the manager's office, where they
had evidently been closeted.
With the cablegram in his hand, Minot
entered the elevator and ascended to his room. The
other hand was in the pocket of his top coat,
closed tightly upon Chain Lightning's Collar—the
bauble that the Earl of Raybrook had once
wagered against a kiss.
Mr. Minot opened his eyes on Thursday
morning with the uncomfortable feeling
that he was far from his beloved New York. For
a moment he lay dazed, wandering in that dim
borderland between sleep and waking. Then,
suddenly, he remembered.
"Oh, yes, by jove," he muttered, "I've been
knighted. Groom of the Back-Stairs Scandals
and Keeper of the Royal Jewels—that's me."
He lifted his pillow. There on the white sheet
sparkled the necklace of which the whole British
nobility was proud—Chain Lightning's Collar.
Some seventy-five blue-white diamonds,
pear-shaped, perfectly graduated. His for the
moment!
"What's Harrowby up to, I wonder?" he
reflected "The dear old top! Nice, pleasant little
party if a policeman should find this in my
pocket."
Another perfect day shone in that narrow
Spanish street. Up in Manhattan theatrical
press agents were crowning huge piles of snow
with posters announcing their attractions.
Ferries were held up by ice in the river. A breeze
from the Arctic swept round the Flatiron building.
Here lazy summer lolled on the bosom of
the town.
In the hotel dining-room Mr. Minot encountered
Jack Paddock, superb in white flannels
above his grapefruit. He accepted Paddock's
invitation to join him.
"By the way," said Mrs. Bruce's jester, holding
up a small, badly printed newspaper, "have
you made the acquaintance of the San Marco
Mail yet?"
"No—what's that?"
"A morning newspaper—by courtesy. Started
here a few weeks back by a noiseless little
Spaniard from Havana named Manuel Gonzale.
Slipped in here on his rubber soles, Gonzale
did—dressed all in white—lovely lemon
face—shifty, can't-catch-me eyes. And his
newspaper—hot stuff, my boy. It has Town Topics looking
like a consular report from Greenland."
"Scandals?" asked Mr. Minot, also attacking
a grapefruit.
"Scandals and rumors of scandals. Mostly
hints, you know. Several references this
morning to our proud and haughty friend, Lord
Harrowby. For example, Madame On Dit, writing
in her column, on page one, has this to say: 'The
impecunious but titled Englishman who has
arrived in our midst recently with the idea of
connecting with certain American dollars has an
interesting time ahead of him, if rumor speaks true.
The little incident in the lobby of a local hotel
the other evening—which was duly reported in
this column at the time—was but a mild beginning.
The gentleman in charge of the claimant
to the title held so jealously by our British friend
promises immediate developments which will be
rich, rare and racy.'"
"Rich, rare and racy," repeated Minot
thoughtfully. "Ah, yes—we were to watch
Mr. Trimmer. I had almost forgot him in the
excitement of last evening. By the way, does the
Mail know anything about the disappearance of
Chain Lightning's Collar?"
"Not as yet," smiled Mr. Paddock, "although
Madame On Dit claims to have been a guest at
the dinner. By the way, what do you make of
last night's melodramatic farce?"
"I don't know what to make of it," answered
Minot truthfully. He was suddenly conscious of
the necklace in his inside coat pocket.
"Then all I can say, my dear Watson," replied
Mr. Paddock with burlesque seriousness,
"is that you are unmistakably lacking in my
powers of deduction. Give me a cigarette, and I'll
tell you the name of the man who is gloating over
those diamonds to-day."
"All right," smiled Minot. "Go ahead."
Mr. Paddock, reaching for a match tray, spoke
in a low tone in Minot's ear.
"Martin Wall," he said. He leaned back.
"You ask how I arrived at my conclusion. Simple
enough. I went through the list of guests for
possible crooks, and eliminated them one by one.
The man I have mentioned alone was left. Ever
notice his eyes—remind me of Manuel Gonzale's.
He's too polished, too slick, too good to be true.
He's traveled too much—nobody travels as much
as he has except for the very good reason that a
detective is on the trail. And he made friends
with simple old Harrowby on an Atlantic liner—that,
if you read popular fiction, is alone enough
to condemn him. Believe me, Dick, Martin Wall
should be watched."
"All right," laughed Minot, "you watch him."
"I've a notion to. Harrowby makes me
weary. Won't call in a solitary detective. Any
one might think he doesn't want the necklace
back."
After breakfast Minot and Paddock played
five sets of tennis on the hotel courts. And
Mr. Minot won, despite the Harrowby diamonds in
his trousers pocket, weighing him down. Luncheon
over, Mr. Paddock suggested a drive to
Tarragona Island.
"A little bit of nowhere a mile off-shore," he
said. "No man can ever know the true inwardness
of the word lonesome until he's seen Tarragona."
Minot hesitated. Ought he to leave the scene
of action? Of action? He glanced about him.
There was less action here than in a Henry
James novel. The tangle of events in which
he was involved rested for a siesta.
So he and Mr. Paddock drove along the
narrow neck of land that led from the mainland to
Tarragona Island. They entered the kingdom
of the lonely. Sandy beach with the ocean on
one side, swamps on the other. Scrubby palms,
disreputable foliage, here and there a cluster of
seemingly deserted cottages—the world and its
works apparently a million miles away. Yet out
on one corner of that bleak forgotten acre stood
the slim outline of a wireless, and in a little white
house lived a man who, amid the sea-gulls and
the sand-dunes, talked daily with great ships
and cities far away.
"I told you it was lonesome," said Mr. Paddock.
"Lonesome," shivered Minot. "Even God has
forgot this place. Only Marconi has remembered."
And even as they wandered there amid the
swamps, where alligators and rattlesnakes alone
saw fit to dwell, back in San Marco the capable
Mr. Trimmer was busy. By poster and by hand-bill
he was spreading word of his newest coup, so
that by evening no one in town—save the few
who were most concerned—was unaware of a
development rich, rare and racy.
Minot and Paddock returned late, and their
dinner was correspondingly delayed. It was
eight-thirty o'clock when they at last strolled
into the lobby of the De la Pax. There they
encountered Miss Meyrick, her father and Lord
Harrowby.
"We're taking Harrowby to the movies," said
Miss Meyrick. "He confesses he's never been.
Won't you come along?"
She was one of her gay selves to-night, white,
slim, laughing, irresistible. Minot, looking at
her, thought that she could make even Tarragona
Island bearable. He knew of no greater
tribute to her charm.
The girl and Harrowby led the way, and
Minot and Paddock followed with Spencer
Meyrick. The old man was an imposing figure in
his white serge, which accentuated the floridness
of his face. He talked of an administration that
did not please him, of a railroad fallen on evil
days. Now and again he paused and seemed to
lose the thread of what he was saying, while his
eyes dwelt on his daughter, walking ahead.
They arrived shortly at the San Marco Opera-House,
devoted each evening to three acts of
"refined vaudeville" and six of the newest film
releases. It was here that the rich loitering in
San Marco found their only theatrical amusement,
and forgetting Broadway, laughed and
were thrilled with simpler folk. A large crowd
was fairly fighting to get in and Mr. Paddock,
who volunteered to buy the tickets, was forced
to take his place at the end of a long line.
Finally they reached the dim interior of the
opera-house, and were shown to seats far down
in front. By hanging back in the dusk Minot
managed to secure the end seat, with Miss
Meyrick at his side. Beyond her sat Lord
Harrowby, gazing with rapt British seriousness at the
humorous film that was being flashed on the
screen.
Between pictures Harrowby offered an opinion.
"You in America are a jolly lot," he said.
"Just fancy our best people in England attending
a cinematograph exhibition."
They tried to fancy it, but with his lordship
there, they couldn't. Two more pictures ran
their filmy lengths, while Mr. Minot sat
entranced there in the half dark. It was not the
pictures that entranced him. Rather, was it a
lady's nearness, the flash of her smile, the
hundred and one tones of her voice—all, all again
as it had been in that ridiculous automobile—just
before the awakening.
After the third picture the lights of the
auditorium were turned up, and the hour of
vaudeville arrived. On to the stage strolled a pert
confident youth garbed in shabby grandeur, who
attempted sidewalk repartee. He clipped his
jests from barber-shop periodicals, bought his
songs from an ex-barroom song writer, and
would have gone to the mat with any one who
denied that his act was "refined." Mr. Minot,
listening to his gibes, thought of the Paddock
jest factory and Mrs. Bruce.
When the young man had wrung the last encore
from a kindly audience, the drop-curtain
was raised and revealed on the stage in gleaming
splendor Captain Ponsonby's troupe of
trained seals. An intelligent aggregation they
proved, balancing balls on their small heads,
juggling flaming torches, and taking as their just
due lumps of sugar from the captain's hand as
they finished each feat. The audience recalled
them again and again, and even the peerage was
captivated.
"Clever beasts, aren't they?" Lord Harrowby
remarked. And as Captain Ponsonby took his
final curtain, his lordship added:
"Er—what follows the trained seals?"
The answer to Harrowby's query came almost
immediately, and a startling answer it proved
to be.
Into the glare of the footlights stepped
Mr. Henry Trimmer. His manner was that of the
conquering hero. For a moment he stood
smiling and bowing before the approving multitude.
Then he raised a hand commanding silence.
"My dear friends," he said, "I appreciate this
reception. As I said in my handbill of this
afternoon, I am working in the interests of justice.
The gentleman who accompanies me to your
delightful little city is beyond any question
whatsoever George Harrowby, the eldest son of the Earl
of Raybrook, and as such he is entitled to call
himself Lord Harrowby. I know the American
people well enough to feel sure that when they
realize the facts they will demand that justice be
done. That is why I have prevailed upon Lord
Harrowby to meet you here in this, your temple
of amusement, and put his case before you. His
lordship will talk to you for a time with a view
to getting acquainted. He has chosen for the
subject of his discourse The Old Days at Rakedale
Hall. Ladies and gentlemen, I have the honor
to introduce—the real Lord Harrowby."
Out of the wings shuffled the lean and gloomy
Englishman whom Mr. Trimmer had snatched
from the unknown to cloud a certain
wedding-day. The applause burst forth. It shook the
building. From the gallery descended a shrill
penetrating whistle of acclaim.
Mr. Minot glanced at the face of the girl
beside him. She was looking straight ahead, her
cheeks bright red, her eyes flashing with anger.
Beyond, the face of Harrowby loomed, frozen,
terrible.
"Shall we—go?" Minot whispered.
"By no means," the girl answered. "We should
only call attention to our presence here. I know
at least fifty people in this audience. We must
see it through."
The applause was stilled at last and, supremely
fussed, the "real Lord Harrowby" faced that
friendly throng.
"Dear—er—people," he said. "As Mr. Trimmer
has told you, we seek only justice. I am not
here to argue my right to the title I claim—that
I can do at the proper time and place. I am
simply proposing to go back—back into the past
many years—back to the days when I was a boy
at Rakedale Hall. I shall picture those days as
no impostor could picture them—and when I
have done I shall allow you to judge."
And there in that crowded little southern
opera-house on that hot February night, the actor
who followed the trained seals proceeded to go
back. With unfaltering touch he sketched for
his audience the great stone country seat called
Rakedale Hall, where for centuries the Harrowbys
had dwelt. It was as though he took his audience
there to visit—through the massive iron
gates up the broad avenue bordered with limes,
until the high chimneys, the pointed gables, the
mullioned windows, and the walls half hidden by
ivy, creeping roses and honeysuckles were
revealed to them. He took them through the
house to the servants' quarters—which he called
"the offices"—out into the kitchen gardens,
thence to the paved quadrangle of the stables with
its arched gateway and the chiming clock above.
Tennis-courts, grape-houses, conservatories, they
visited breathlessly; they saw over the brow of
the hill the low square tower of the old church
and the chimneys of the vicar's modest house.
And far away, they beheld the trees that
furnished cover to the little beasts it was the Earl
of Raybrook's pleasure to hunt in the season.
Becoming more specific, he spoke of the neighbors,
and a bit of romance crept in in the person
of the fair-haired Honorable Edith Townshend,
who lived to the west of Rakedale Hall. He
described at length the picturesque personality of
the "racing parson," neighbor on the south, and
in full accord with the ideas of the sporting Earl
of Raybrook.
The events of his youth, he said, crowded back
upon him as he recalled this happy scene, and
emotion well-nigh choked him. However, he
managed to tell of a few of the celebrities who
came to dinner, of their bon mots, their
preferences in cuisine. He mentioned the thrilling
morning when he was nearly drowned in the
brook that skirted the "purple meadow"; also
the thrilling afternoon when he hid his mother's
famous necklace in the biscuit box on the
sideboard, and upset a whole household. And he
narrated a dozen similar exploits, each garnished
with small illuminating details.
His audience sat fascinated. All who listened
felt that his words rang true—even Lord
Harrowby himself, sitting far forward, his hand
gripping the seat in front of him, until the white
of his knuckles showed through.
Next the speaker shifted his scene to Eton,
thrilled his hearers with the story of his revolt
against Oxford, of his flight to the States, his
wild days in Arizona. And he pulled out of his
pocket a letter written by the old Earl of
Raybrook himself, profanely expostulating with him
for his madness, and begging that he return to
ascend to the earldom when the old man was no
more.
The "real Lord Harrowby" finished reading
this somewhat pathetic appeal with a little break
in his voice, and stood looking out at the audience.
"If my brother Allan himself were in the
house," he said, "he would have to admit that it
is our father speaking in that letter."
A rustle of interest ran through the auditorium.
The few who had recognized Harrowby turned
to stare at him now. For a moment he sat
silent, his face a variety of colors in the dim light.
Then with a cry of rage he leaped to his feet.
"You stole that letter, you cur," he cried.
"You are a liar, a fraud, an impostor."
The man on the stage stood shading his eyes
with his hand.
"Ah, Allan," he answered, "so you are here,
after all? Is that quite the proper
greeting—after all these years?"
A roar of sympathetic applause greeted this
sally. There was no doubt as to whose side
Mr. Trimmer's friend, the public, was on. Harrowby
stood in his place, his lips twitching, his eyes for
once blazing and angry.
Dick Minot was by this time escorting Miss
Meyrick up the aisle, and they came quickly to
the cool street. Harrowby, Paddock and Spencer
Meyrick followed immediately. His lordship
was most contrite.
"A thousand pardons," he pleaded. "Really
I can't tell you how sorry I am, Cynthia. To
have made you conspicuous—what was I thinking
of? But he maddened me—I—"
"Don't worry, Allan," said Miss Meyrick
gently. "I like you the better for being maddened."
Old Spencer Meyrick said nothing, but Minot
noted that his face was rather red, and his eyes
were somewhat dangerous. They all walked
back to the hotel in silence.
From the hotel lobby, as if by prearrangement,
Harrowby followed Miss Meyrick and her father
into a parlor. Minot and Paddock were left
alone.
"My word, old top," said Mr. Paddock facetiously,
"a rough night for the nobility. What
do you think? That lad's story sounded like a
little bit of all right to me. Eh, what?"
"It did sound convincing," returned the troubled
Minot. "But then—a servant at Rakedale
Hall could have concocted it."
"Mayhap," said Mr. Paddock. "However, old
Spencer Meyrick looked to me like a volcano I'd
want to get out from under. Poor old Harrowby!
I'm afraid there's a rift within the loot—nay,
no loot at all."
"Jack," said Minot firmly, "that wedding has
got to take place."
"Why, what's it to you?"
"It happens to be everything. But keep it
under your hat."
"Great Scott—does Harrowby owe you money?"
"I can't explain just at present, Jack."
"Oh, very well," replied Mr. Paddock. "But
take it from me, old man—she's a million times
too good for him."
"A million," laughed Mr. Minot bitterly. "You
underestimate."
Paddock stood staring with wonder at his friend.
"You lisp in riddles, my boy," he said.
"Do I?" returned Minot. "Maybe some day
I'll make it all clear."
He parted from Paddock and ascended to the
third floor. As he wandered through the dark
passageways in search of his room, he bumped
suddenly into a heavy man, walking softly.
Something about the contour of the man in the
dark gave him a suggestion.
"Good evening, Mr. Wall," he said.
The scurry of hurrying footsteps, but no
answer. Minot went on to 389, and placed his key
in the lock. It would not turn. He twisted the
knob of the door—it was unlocked. He stepped
inside and flashed on the light.
His small abode was in a mad disorder. The
chiffonier drawers had been emptied on the floor,
the bed was torn to pieces, the rug thrown in a
corner. Minot smiled to himself.
Some one had been searching—searching for
Chain Lightning's Collar. Who? Who but the
man he had bumped against in that dark passageway?
As Dick Minot bent over to pick up his
scattered property, a knock sounded on the
half-open door, and Lord Harrowby drooped in.
The nobleman was gloom personified. He threw
himself despondently down on the bed.
"Minot, old chap," he drawled, "it's all
over." His eyes took in the wreckage. "Eh? What
the deuce have you been doing, old boy?"
"I haven't been doing anything," Minot
answered. "But others have been busy. While
we were at the—er—theater, fond fingers have
been searching for Chain Lightning's Collar."
"The devil! You haven't lost it?"
"No—not yet, I believe." Minot took the
envelope from his pocket and drew out the
gleaming necklace. "Ah, it's still safe—"
Harrowby leaped from the bed and slammed
shut the door.
"Dear old boy," he cried, "keep the accursed
thing in your pocket. No one must see it. I say,
who's been searching here? Do you think it
could have been O'Malley?"
"What is O'Malley's interest in your necklace?"
"Some other time, please. Sorry to inconvenience
you with the thing. Do hang on to it,
won't you? Awful mix-up if you didn't. Bad
mix-up as it is. As I said when I came in, it's all
over."
"What's all over?"
"Everything. The marriage—my chance for
happiness—Minot, I'm a most unlucky chap.
Meyrick has just postponed the wedding in a
frightfully loud tone of voice."
"Postponed it?" Sad news for Jephson this, yet
as he spoke Mr. Minot felt a thrill of joy in
his heart. He smiled the pleasantest smile he
had so far shown San Marco.
"Exactly. He was fearfully rattled, was
Meyrick. My word, how he did go on.
Considers his daughter humiliated by the antics of
that creature we saw on the stage to-night. Can't
say I blame him, either. The wedding is
indefinitely postponed, unless that impostor is
removed from the scene immediately."
"Oh—unless," said Minot. His heart sank.
His smile vanished.
"Unless was the word, I fancy," said Harrowby,
blinking wisely.
"Lord Harrowby," Minot began, "you intimated
the other day that this man might really
be your brother—"
"No," Harrowby broke in. "Impossible. I
got a good look at the chap to-night. He's no
more a Harrowby than you are."
"You give me your word for that?"
"Absolutely. Even after twenty years of
America no Harrowby would drag his father's
name on to the vaudeville stage. No, he is an
impostor, and as such he deserves no consideration
whatever. And by the by, Minot—you will
note that the postponement is through no fault of
mine."
Minot made a wry face.
"I have noted it," he said. "In other words, I
go on to the stage now—following the man who
followed the trained seals. I thought my role
was that of Cupid, but it begins to look more
like Captain Kidd. Ah, well—I'll do my best." He
stood up. "I'm going out into the soft moonlight
for a little while, Lord Harrowby. While
I'm gone you might call Spencer Meyrick up and
ask him to do nothing definite in the way of
postponement until he hears from me—us—er—you."
"Splendid of you, really," said Harrowby
enthusiastically, as Minot held open the door for
him. "I had the feeling I could fall back on
you."
"And I have the feeling that you've fallen,"
smiled Minot. "So long—better wait up for my
report."
Fifteen minutes later, seated in a small
rowboat on the starry waters of the harbor, Minot
was loudly saluting the yacht Lileth. Finally
Mr. Martin Wall appeared at the rail.
"Well—what d'you want?" he demanded.
"A word with you, Mr. Wall," Minot
answered. "Will you be good enough to let down
your accommodation ladder?"
For a moment Wall hesitated. And Minot,
watching him, knew why he hesitated. He
suspected that the young man in the tiny boat there
on the calm bright waters had come to repay a
call earlier in the evening—a call made while the
host was out. At last he decided to let down
the ladder.
"Glad to see you," he announced genially as
Minot came on deck.
"Awfully nice of you to say that," Minot
laughed. "Reassures me. Because I've heard
there are sharks in these waters."
They sat down in wicker chairs on the forward
deck. Minot stared at the cluster of lights that
was San Marco by night.
"Corking view you have of that tourist-haunted
town," he commented.
"Ah—yes," Mr. Wall's queer eyes narrowed.
"Did you row out here to tell me that?" he
inquired.
"A deserved rebuke," Minot returned. "Time
flies, and my errand is a pressing one. Am I
right in assuming, Mr. Wall, that you are Lord
Harrowby's friend?"
"I am."
"Good. Then you will want to help him in
the very serious difficulty in which he now finds
himself. Mr. Wall, the man who calls himself
the real Lord Harrowby made his debut on a
vaudeville stage to-night."
"So I've heard," said Wall, with a short laugh.
"Lord Harrowby's fiancée and her father are
greatly disturbed. They insist that this impostor
must be removed from the scene at once, or there
will be no wedding. Mr. Wall—it is up to you
and me to remove him."
"Just what is your interest in the matter?"
Wall inquired.
"The same as yours. I am Harrowby's friend.
Now, Mr. Wall, this is the situation as I see
it—wanted, board and room in a quiet neighborhood
for Mr. George Harrowby. Far from the
street-cars, the vaudeville stage, the wedding
march and other disturbing elements. And
what is more, I think I've found the quiet
neighborhood. I think it's right here aboard the
Lileth."
"Oh—indeed!"
"Yes. A simple affair to arrange, Mr. Wall.
Trimmer and his live proposition are just about
due for their final appearance of the night at the
opera-house right now. I will call at the stage
door and lead Mr. Trimmer away after his little
introductory speech. I will keep him away until
you and a couple of your sailors—I suggest the
two I met so informally in the North River—have
met the vaudeville lord at the stage door
and gently, but firmly, persuaded him to come
aboard this boat."
Mr. Wall regarded Minot with a cynical smile.
"A clever scheme," he said. "What would
you say was the penalty for kidnaping in this
state?"
"Oh, why look it up?" asked Minot carelessly.
"Surely Martin Wall is not afraid of a backwoods
constable."
"What do you mean by that, my boy?" said
Wall, with an ugly stare.
"What do you think I mean?" Minot smiled
back. "I'd be very glad to take the role I've
assigned you—I can't help feeling that it will be
more entertaining than the one I have. The
difficulty in the way is Trimmer. I believe I am
better fitted to engage his attention. I know him
better than you do, and he trusts me—begging
your pardon—further."
"He did give me a nasty dig," said Wall,
flaming at the recollection. "The noisy
mountebank! Well, my boy, your young enthusiasm
has won me. I'll do what I can."
"And you can do a lot. Watch me until you
see me lead Trimmer away. Then get his pet.
I'll steer Trimmer somewhere near the beach,
and keep an eye on the Lileth. When you get
George safely aboard, wave a red light in the
bow. Then Trimmer and I shall part company
for the night."
"I'm on," said Wall, rising. "Anything to help
Harrowby. And—this won't be the first time
I've waited at the stage door."
"Right-o," said Minot. "But don't stop to
buy a champagne supper for a trained seal, will
you? I don't want to have to listen to Mr. Trimmer
all night."
They rowed ashore in company with two
husky members of the yacht's crew, and ten
minutes later Minot was walking with the
pompous Mr. Trimmer through the quiet plaza. He
had told that gentleman that he came from Allan
Harrowby to talk terms, and Trimmer was
puffed with pride accordingly.
"So Mr. Harrowby has come to his senses at
last," he said. "Well, I thought this vaudeville
business would bring him round. Although I
must say I'm a bit disappointed—down in my
heart. My publicity campaign has hardly started.
I had so many lovely little plans for the
future—say, it makes me sad to win so soon."
"Sorry," laughed Minot. "Lord Harrowby,
however, deems it best to call a halt. He
suggests—"
"Pardon me," interrupted Mr. Trimmer
grandiloquently. "As the victor in the contest, I
shall do any suggesting that is done. And what
I suggest is this—to-morrow morning I shall call
upon Allan Harrowby at his hotel. I shall bring
George with me, also some newspaper friends of
mine. In front of the crowd Allan Harrowby
must acknowledge his brother as the future heir
to the earldom of Raybrook."
"Why the newspaper men?" Minot inquired.
"Publicity," said Trimmer. "It's the breath of
life to me—my business, my first love, my last.
Frankly, I want all the advertisement out of this
thing I can get. At what hour shall we call?"
"You would not consider a delay of a few
days?" Minot asked.
"Save your breath," advised Trimmer promptly.
"Ah—I feared it," laughed Minot. "Well
then—shall we say eleven o'clock? You are to
call—with George Harrowby."
"Eleven it is," said Trimmer. They had
reached a little park by the harbor's edge.
Trimmer looked at his watch. "And that being all
settled, I'll run back to the theater."
"I myself have advised Harrowby to
surrender—" Minot began.
"Wise boy. Good night," said Trimmer, moving away.
"Not that I have been particularly impressed
by your standing as a publicity man," continued
Minot.
Mr. Trimmer stopped in his tracks.
"As a matter of fact," went on Minot. "I
never heard of you or any of the things you
claim to have advertised, until I came to San
Marco."
Mr. Trimmer came slowly back up the grave
walk.
"In just what inland hamlet, untouched by
telegraph, telephone, newspaper and railroad," he
asked, "have you been living?"
Minot dropped to a handy bench, and smiled
up into Mr. Trimmer's thin face.
"New York City," he replied.
Mr. Trimmer glanced back at the lights of San
Marco, hesitatingly. Then—it was really a cruel
temptation—he sat down beside Minot on the
bench.
"Do you mean to tell me," he inquired, "that
you lived in New York two years ago and didn't
hear of Cotrell's Ink Eraser?"
"Such was my unhappy fate," smiled Minot.
"Then you were in Ludlow Street jail, that's
all I've got to say," Trimmer replied. "Why,
man—what I did for that eraser is famous. I
rigged up a big electric sign in Times Square and
all night long I had an electric Cotrell's erasing
indiscreet sentences—the kind of things people
write when they get foolish with their fountain
pens—for instance—'I hereby deed to Tottie
Footlights all my real and personal property'—and
the like. It took the town by storm. Theatrical
managers complained that people preferred
to stand and look at my sign rather than visit
the shows. Can you look me in the eye and say
that you never saw that sign?"
"Well," Minot answered, "I begin to remember
a little about it now."
"Of course you do." Mr. Trimmer gave him
a congratulatory slap on the knee. "And if you
think hard, probably you can recall my neat little
stunt of the prima donna and the cough drops. I
want to tell you about that—"
He spoke with fervor. The story of his brave
deeds rose high to shatter the stars apart. A
half-hour passed while his picturesque reminiscences
flowed on. Mr. Minot sat enraptured—his
eyes on the harbor where the Lileth, like a
painted ship, graced a painted ocean.
"My boy," Trimmer was saying, "I have made
the public stop, look and listen. When I get my
last publicity in the shape of an 'In Memoriam'
let them run that tag on my headstone. And the
story of me that I guess will be told longest
after I am gone, is the one about the grape juice
that I—"
He paused. His audience was not listening;
he felt it intuitively. Mr. Minot sat with his
eyes on the Lileth. In the bow of that handsome
boat a red light had been waved three times.
"Mr. Trimmer," Minot said, "your tales are
more interesting than the classics." He stood.
"Some other time I hope to hear a continuation
of them. Just at present Lord Harrowby—or
Mr. if you prefer—is waiting to hear what
arrangement I have made with you. You must
pardon me."
"I can talk as we walk along," said Trimmer,
and proved it. In the middle of the deserted
plaza they separated. At the dark stage door
of the opera-house Trimmer sought his proposition.
"Who d'yer mean?" asked the lone stage-hand
there.
"George, Lord Harrowby," insisted Mr. Trimmer.
"Oh—that bum actor. Seen him going away
a while back with two men that called for him."
"Bum actor!" cried Trimmer indignantly. He
stopped. "Two men—who were they?"
The stage-hand asked profanely how he could
know that, and Mr. Trimmer hurriedly departed
for the side-street boarding-house where he and
his fallen nobleman shared a suite.
About the same time Dick Minot blithely entered
Lord Harrowby's apartments in the Hotel
de la Pax.
"Well," he announced, "you can cheer up. Little
George is painlessly removed. He sleeps to-night
aboard the good ship Lileth, thanks to the efforts
of Martin Wall, assisted by yours truly." He
stopped, and stared in awe at his lordship.
"What's the matter with you?" he inquired.
Harrowby waved a hopeless hand.
"Minot," he said, "it was good of you. But
while you have been assisting me so kindly in
that quarter, another—and a greater—blow has
fallen."
"Good lord—what?" cried Minot.
"It is no fault of mine—" Harrowby began.
"On which I would have gambled my immortal
soul," Minot said.
"I thought it was all over and done with—five
years ago. I was young—sentimental—calcium-light
and grease paint and that sort of thing hit
me-hard. I saw her from the stalls—fell
desperately in love—stayed so for six
months—wrote letters—burning letters—and now—"
"Yes—and now?"
"Now she's here. Gabrielle Rose is here.
She's here—with the letters."
"Oh, for a Cotrell's Ink Eraser," Minot
groaned.
"My man saw her down-stairs," went on
Harrowby, mopping his damp forehead. "Fifty
thousand she wants for the letters or she gives
them to a newspaper and begins to sue—at
once—to-morrow."
"I suppose," said Minot, "she is the usual
Gaiety girl."
"Not the usual, old chap. Quite a remarkable
woman. She'll do what she promises—trust her.
And I haven't a farthing. Minot—it's all up
now. There's no way out of this."
Minot sat thinking. The telephone rang.
"I won't talk to her," cried Harrowby in a
panic. "I won't have anything to do with her.
Minot, old chap—as a favor to me—"
"The old family solicitor," smiled Minot.
"That's me."
He took down the receiver. But no voice that
had charmed thousands at the Gaiety answered
his. Instead there came over the wire, heated,
raging, the tones of Mr. Henry Trimmer.
"Hello—I want Allan Harrowby—ah, that's
Minot talking, isn't it? Yes. Good. I want
a word with you. Do you know what I think
of your methods? Well, you won't now—telephone
rules in the way. Think you're going to
get ahead of Trimmer, do you? Think you've
put one over, eh? Well—let me tell you, you're
wrong. You're in for it now. You've played
into my hands. Steal Lord Harrowby, will you?
Do you know what that means? Publicity. Do
you know what I'll do to-morrow? I'll start a
cyclone in this town that—"
"Good night," said Minot, and hung up.
"Who was it?" Harrowby wanted to know.
"Our friend Trimmer, on the war-path,"
Minot replied. "It seems he's missed his
vaudeville partner." He sat down. "See here,
Harrowby," he said—it was the first time he had
dropped the prefix, "it occurs to me that an
unholy lot of things are happening to spoil this
wedding. So I'm going to ask you a question."
"Yes."
"Harrowby"—Minot looked straight into the
weak, but noble eyes—"are you on the level?"
"Really—I'm not very expert in your astounding
language—"
"Are you straight—honest—do you want to be
married yourself?"
"Why, Minot, my dear chap! I've told you a
thousand times—I want nothing more—I never
shall want anything more—"
"All right," said Minot, rising. "Then go to
bed and sleep the sleep of the innocent."
"But where are you going? What are you
going to do?"
"I'm going to try and do the same."
And as he went out, Minot slammed the door
on a peer.
Sticking above the knob of the door of 389
he found a telegram. Turning on his lights, he
sank wearily down on the bed and tore it open.
"It rained in torrents," said the telegram, "at
the dowager duchess's garden party. You know
what that means."
It was signed "John Thacker."
"Isn't that a devil of a night-cap?" muttered
Minot gloomily.
On the same busy night when the Lileth
flashed her red signal and Miss Gabrielle
Rose arrived with a package of letters that
screamed for a Cotrell, two strangers invaded
San Marco by means of the eight-nineteen freight
south. Frayed, fatigued and famished as they
were, it would hardly have been kind to study
them as they strolled up San Sebastian Avenue
toward the plaza. But had you been so unkind,
you would never have guessed that frequently,
in various corners of the little round globe, they
had known prosperity, the weekly pay envelope,
and the buyer's crook of the finger summoning a
waiter.
One of the strangers was short, with flaming
red hair and in his eye the twinkle without
which the collected works of Bernard Shaw are
as sounding brass. He twinkled about him as
he walked—at the bright lights and spurious
gaiety under the spell of which San Marco sought
to forget the rates per day with bath.
"The French," he mused, "are a volatile people,
fond of light wines and dancing. So, it would
seem, are the inhabitants of San Marco. White
flannels, Harry, white flannels. They should
encase that leaning tower of Pisa you call your
manly form."
The other—long, cadaverous, immersed in a
gentle melancholy—groaned.
"Another tourist hothouse! Packed with
innocents abroad, and everybody bleeding 'em but
us. Everything here but a real home, with chintz
table-covers and a cold roast of beef in the
ice-chest. What are we doing here? We should
have gone north."
"Ah, Harry, chide me no more," pleaded the
little man. "I was weak, I know, but all the
freights seemed to be coming south, and I have
always longed for a winter amid the sunshine
and flowers. Look at this fat old duffer coming!
Alms! For the love of Allah, alms!"
"Shut up," growled the thin one. "Save your
breath till we stand hat in hand in the office
of the local newspaper. A job! Two jobs!
Good lord, there aren't two newspaper jobs in
the entire South. Well—we can only be kicked
out into the night again. And perhaps staked
to a meal, in the name of the guild in which we
have served so long and liquidly."
"Some day," said the short man dreamily,
"when I am back in the haunts of civilization
again, I am going to start something. A Society
for Melting the Stone Hearts of Editors.
Motto: 'Have a heart—have a heart!' Emblem,
a roast beef sandwich rampant, on a cloth of
linen. Ah, well—the day will come."
They halted in the plaza. In the round stone
tub provided, the town alligator dozed. Above
him hung a warning sign:
"Do not feed or otherwise annoy the alligator."
The short man read, and drew back with a
tragic groan.
"Feed or otherwise annoy!" he cried.
"Heavens, Harry, is that the way they look at
it here? This is no place for us. We'd better
be moving on to the next town."
But the lean stranger gave no heed. Instead
he stepped over and entered into earnest converse
with a citizen of San Marco. In a moment
he returned to his companion's side.
"One newspaper," he announced. "The Evening
Chronicle. Suppose the office is locked for
the night—but come along, let's try."
"Feed or otherwise annoy," muttered the little
man blankly. "For the love of Allah—alms!"
They traversed several side streets, and came
at last to the office of the Chronicle. It was a
modest structure, verging on decay. One man
sat alone in the dim interior, reading exchanges
under an electric lamp.
"Good evening," said the short man genially.
"Are you the editor?"
"Uh, huh," responded the Chronicle man without
enthusiasm, from under his green eye-shade.
"Glad to know you. We just dropped in—a
couple of newspaper men, you know. This is
Mr. Harry Howe, until recently managing editor
of the Mobile Press. My own name is Robert
O'Neill—a humble editorial writer on the same
sheet."
"Uh, huh. If you had jobs for God's sake
why did you leave them?"
"Ah, you may well ask." The red-haired one
dropped, uninvited, into a chair. "Old man, it's
a dramatic story. The chief of police of Mobile
happened to be a crook and a grafter, and we
happened to mention it in the Press. Night
before last twenty-five armed cops invaded the
peace and sanctity of our sanctum. Harry and
I—pure accident—landed in the same general
heap at the foot of the fire-escape out back. And
here we are! Here we are!"
"My newspaper instinct," said the Chronicle
man, "had already enabled me to gather that
last."
Sarcasm. It was a bad sign. But blithely
Bob O'Neill continued.
"Here we are," he said, "two experienced
newspaper men, down and out. We thought
there might possibly be a vacancy or two on the
staff of your paper—"
The editor threw off his eye-shade, revealing
a cynical face.
"Boys," he said, "I thank you, from the bottom
of my heart. I've been running this alleged
newspaper for two long dreary years, and this laugh
you've just handed me is the first I've had
during that time. Vacancies! There is one—a big
one. See my pocket for particulars. Two years,
boys. And all the time hoping—praying—that
some day I'd make two dollars and sixty cents,
which is the railroad fare to the next town."
Howe and O'Neill listened with faces that
steadily grew more sorrowful.
"I'd like to stake you to a meal," the editor
went on. "But a man's first duty is to his
family. Any burglar will tell you that."
"I suppose," ventured O'Neill, most of the
flash gone from his manner, "there is no other
newspaper here?"
"No, there isn't. There's a weird thing here
called the San Marco Mail—a morning outrage.
It's making money, but by different methods
than I'd care to use. You might try there. You
look unlucky. Perhaps they'd take you on."
He rose from his chair, and gave them
directions for reaching the Mail office.
"Good night, boys," he said. "Thank you for
calling. You're the first newspaper men I've seen
in two years, except when I've looked in the
glass. And the other day I broke my looking-glass.
Good night, and bad luck go with you to
the extent of jobs on the Mail."
"Cynic," breathed O'Neill in the street. "A
bitter tongue maketh a sour face. I liked him
not. A morning outrage called the Mail. Sounds
promising—like smallpox in the next county."
"We shall see," said Howe, "that which meets
our vision. Forward, march!"
"The alligator and I," muttered O'Neill,
"famished, perishing. For the love of Allah, as
I remarked before, alms!"
In the dark second-floor hallway where the
Mail office was suspected of being, they groped
about determinedly. No sign of any nature
proclaimed San Marco's only morning paper. A
solitary light, shining through a transom,
beckoned. Boldly O'Neill pushed open the door.
To the knowing nostrils of the two birds of
passage was wafted the odor they loved, the
unique inky odor of a newspaper shop. Their
eyes beheld a rather bare room, a typewriter or
two, a desk. In the center of the room was a
small table under an electric lamp. On this
table was a bottle and glasses, and at it two
silent men played poker. One of the men was
burly and bearded; the other was slight, pale,
nervous. From an inner room came the click
of linotypes—lonesome linotypes that seemed to
have strayed far from their native haunts.
The two men finished playing the hand, and
looked up.
"Good evening," said O'Neill, with a smile
that had drawn news as a magnet draws steel
in many odd corners. "Gentlemen, four newspaper
men meet in a strange land. I perceive
you have on the table a greeting unquestionably
suitable."
The bearded man laughed, rose and discovered
two extra glasses on a near-by shelf.
"Draw up," he said heartily. "The place is
yours. You're as welcome as pay-day."
"Thanks." O'Neill reached for a glass. "Let
me introduce ourselves." And he mentioned
his own name and Howe's.
"Call me Mears," said the bearded one. "I'm
managing editor of the Mail. And this is my city
editor, Mr. Elliott."
"Delighted," breathed O'Neill. "A pleasant
little haven you have found here. And your
staff—I don't see the members of your staff running
in and out?"
"Mr. O'Neill," said Mears impressively, "you
have drunk with the staff of the Mail."
"You two?" O'Neill's face shone with joy.
"Glory be—do you hear that, Harry? These
gentlemen all alone on the premises." He leaned
over, and poured out eloquently the story of the
tragic flight from Mobile. "I call this luck," he
finished. "Here we are, broke, eager for work.
And we find you minus a—"
O'Neill stopped. For he had seen a sickly
smile of derision float across the face of the
weary city editor. And he saw the bearded man
shaking his great head violently.
"Nothing doing," said the bearded man firmly.
"Sorry to dash your hopes—always ready to pour
another drink. But—there are no vacancies
here. No, sir. Two of us are plenty and
running over, eh, Bill?"
"Plenty and running over," agreed the city
editor warmly.
Into their boots tumbled the hearts of the two
strangers in a strange land. Gloom and hunger
engulfed them. But the managing editor of the
Mail was continuing—and what was this he was
saying?
"No, boys—we don't need a staff. Have just
as much use for a manicure set. But—you come
at an opportune time. Wanderlust—it tickles the
soles of four feet to-night, and those four feet
are editorial feet on the Mail. Something tells
us that we are going away from here. Boys—how
would you like our jobs?"
He stared placidly at the two strangers.
O'Neill put one hand to his head.
"See me safely to my park bench, Harry,"
he said. "It was that drink on an empty stomach.
I'm all in a daze. I hear strange things."
"I hear 'em, too," said Howe. "See here"—he
turned to Mears—"are you offering to resign
in our favor?"
"The minute you say the word."
"Both of you?"
"Believe me," said the city editor, "you can't
say the word too soon."
"Well," said Howe, "I don't know what's the
matter with the place, but you can consider the
deal closed."
"Spoken like a sport!" The bearded man
stood up. "You can draw lots to determine who
is to be managing editor and who city editor.
It's an excellent scheme—I attained my proud
position that way. One condition I attach. Ask
no questions. Let us go out into the night
unburdened with your interrogation points."
Elliott, too, stood. The bearded man indicated
the bottle. "Fill up, boys. I propose a toast. To
the new editors of the Mail. May Heaven bless
them and bring them safely back to the North
when Florida's fitful fever is past."
Dizzily, uncertainly, Howe and O'Neill drank.
Mr. Mears reached out a great red hand toward
the bottle.
"Pardon me—private property," he said. He
pocketed it. "We bid you good-by and good luck.
Think of us on the choo-choo, please. Riding
far—riding far."
"But—see here—" cried O'Neill.
"But me no buts," said Mears again. "Nary
a question, I beg of you. Take our jobs, and
if you think of us at all, think of gleaming rails
and a speeding train. Once more—good-by."
The door slammed. O'Neill looked at Howe.
"Fairies," he muttered, "or the D.T's. What
is this—a comic opera or a town? You are
managing editor, Harry. I shall be city editor.
Is there a city to edit? No matter."
"No," said Howe. He reached for the greasy
pack of cards. "We draw for it. Come on.
High wins."
"Jack," announced Mr. O'Neill.
"Deuce," smiled Howe. "What are your
orders, sir?"
O'Neill passed one hand before his eyes.
"A steak," he muttered. "Well done. Mushroom
sauce. French fried potatoes. I've always
dreamed of running a paper some day. Hurry up
with that steak."
"Forget your stomach," said Howe. "If a
subordinate may make a suggestion, we must
get out a newspaper. Ah, whom have we here?"
A stocky, red-faced man appeared from the
inner room and stood regarding them.
"Where's Mears and Elliott?" he demanded.
"On a train, riding far," said O'Neill. "I am
the new managing editor. What can I do for
you?"
"You can give me four columns of copy for
the last page of to-morrow's Mail," said the
stocky man calmly. "I'm foreman of something
in there we call a composing-room. Glad to meet
you."
"Four columns," mused O'Neill. "Four
columns of what?"
The foreman pointed to a row of battered
books on a shelf.
"It's been the custom," he said, "to fill up with
stuff out of that encyclopedia there."
"Thanks," O'Neill answered. He took down
a book. "We'll fix you up in ten minutes.
Mr. Howe, will you please do me two columns
on—er—mulligatawny—murder—mushrooms. That's
it. On mushrooms. The life-story of the humble
little mushroom. I myself will dash off a column
or so on the climate of Algeria."
The foreman withdrew, and Howe and O'Neill
stood looking at each other.
"Once," said O'Neill, "I ran an editorial page
in Boston, where you can always fill space by
printing letters from citizens who wish to
rewrite Lincoln's Gettysburg Address, and do it
right. But I never struck anything like this
before."
"Me either," said Howe. "Mushrooms, did
you say?"
They sat down before typewriters.
"One thing worries me," remarked O'Neill.
"If we'd asked the president of the First National
Bank for jobs, do you suppose we'd be in charge
there now?"
"Write, man, write," said Howe. The clatter
of their fingers on the keys filled the room.
They looked up suddenly ten minutes later to
find a man standing between them. He was a
little man, clad all in white, suit, shoes, stockings.
His sly old face was a lemon yellow, and his
eyes suggested lights flaming in the dark woods
at night.
"Beg pardon," said the little man.
"Ah, and what can we do for you?" inquired
O'Neill.
"Nothing. Mr. Mears? Mr. Elliott?"
"Gone. Vamosed. You are now speaking to
the managing editor of the Mail."
"Ah. Indeed?"
"We are very busy. If you'll just tell me
what you want—"
"I merely dropped in. I am Manuel Gonzale,
owner of the Mail."
"Good lord!" cried O'Neill.
"Do not be disturbed. I take it you gentlemen
have replaced Mears and Elliott. I am glad.
Let them go. You look like bright young men
to me—quite bright enough. I employ you."
"Thanks," stammered the managing editor.
"Don't mention it. Here is Madame On Dit's
column for to-morrow. It runs on the first
page. As for the rest of the paper, suit yourselves."
O'Neill took the copy, and glanced through it.
"Are there no libel laws down here?" he asked.
"The material in that column," said the little
man, his eyes narrowing, "concerns only me.
You must understand that at once."
"The Madame writes hot stuff," ventured
O'Neill.
"I am the Madame," said the owner of the
Mail with dignity.
He removed the copy from O'Neill's hand, and
glided with it into the other room. Scarcely
had he disappeared when the door was opened
furiously and a panting man stood inside.
Mr. Henry Trimmer's keen eye surveyed the scene.
"Where's Mears—Elliott?" he cried.
"You're not the cashier, are you?" asked
O'Neill with interest.
"Don't try to be funny," roared Trimmer.
"I'm looking for the editor of this paper."
"Your search is ended," O'Neill replied.
"What is it?"
"You mean you— Say! I've got a front-page
story for to-morrow's issue that will upset the
town."
"Come to my arms," cried O'Neill. "What
is it?"
"The real Lord Harrowby has been kidnaped."
O'Neill stared at him sorrowfully.
"Have you been reading the Duchess again?"
he asked. "Who the hell is Lord Harrowby?"
"Do you mean to say you don't know? Where
have you been buried alive?"
Out of the inner room glided Manuel Gonzale,
and recognizing him, Mr. Trimmer poured
into his ear the story of George's disappearance.
Mr. Gonzale rubbed his hands.
"A good story," he said. "A very good story.
Thank you, a thousand times. I myself will
write it."
With a scornful glance at the two strangers,
Mr. Trimmer went out, and Manuel Gonzale
sat down at his desk. O'Neill and Howe
returned to their encyclopedic despatches.
"There you are," said Gonzale at last, standing.
"Put an eight column head on that, please,
and run it on the front page. A very fine story.
The paper must go to press"—he looked at a
diamond studded watch—"in an hour. Only
four pages. Please see to the make-up. My
circulation manager will assist you with the
distribution." At the door he paused. "It
occurs to me that your exchequer may be low.
Seventy-five dollars a week for the managing
editor. Fifty for the city editor. Allow
me—ten dollars each in advance. If you need more,
pray remind me."
Into their hands he put crinkling bills. And
then, gliding still like the fox he looked, he went
out into the night.
"Sister," cried O'Neill weakly, "the fairies
are abroad to-night. I hear the rustle of their
feet over the grass."
"Fairies," sneered Howe. "I could find
another and a harsher name for them."
"Don't," pleaded O'Neill. "Don't look a gift
bill in the treasury number. Don't try to
penetrate behind the beyond. Say nothing and let
us eat. How are you coming with the mushroom
serial?"
An hour later they sent the paper to press,
and sought the grill room of the Hotel Alameda.
As they came happily away from that pleasant
spot, O'Neill spied a fruit-stand. He stopped and
made a few purchases.
"Now," said Howe, "let us go over and meet
the circulation manager. Here—where are you
going, Bob?"
"Just a minute," O'Neill shouted back. "Come
along, Harry. I'm going over to the plaza!
I'm going over to feed that alligator!"
Friday morning found Mr. Minot ready
for whatever diplomacy the day might
demand of him. He had a feeling that the
demand would be great. The unheralded arrival
of Miss Gabrielle Rose and her packet of letters
presented no slight complication. Whatever the
outcome of any suit she might start against
Harrowby, Minot was sure that the mere
announcement of it would be sufficient to blast
Jephson's hopes for all time. Old Spencer Meyrick,
already inflamed by the episode of the elder
brother, was not likely to take coolly the
publication of Harrowby's incriminating letters.
After an early breakfast, Minot sent a cable
to Jephson telling of Miss Rose's arrival and
asking for information about her. Next he
sought an interview with the Gaiety lady.
An hour later, in a pink and gold parlor of
the Hotel de la Pax, he stood gazing into the
china-blue eyes of Miss Gabrielle Rose. It goes
without saying that Miss Rose was pretty;
innocent she seemed, too, with a baby stare that
said as plainly as words: "Please don't harm
me, will you?" But—ah, well, Lord Harrowby
was not the first to learn that a business woman
may lurk back of a baby stare.
"You come from Lord Harrowby?" And
the smile that had decorated ten million
postcards throughout the United Kingdom flashed
on Mr. Minot. "Won't you sit down?"
"Thanks." Minot fidgeted. He had no idea
what to say. Time—it was time he must fight
for, as he was fighting with Trimmer. "Er—Miss
Rose," he began, "when I started out on
this errand I had misgivings. But now that I
have seen you, they are gone. Everything will
be all right, I know. I have come to ask that
you show Lord Harrowby some leniency."
The china-blue eyes hardened.
"You have come on a hopeless errand,
Mr—er—Minot. Why should I show Harrowby any
consideration? Did he show me any—when he
broke his word to me and made me the
laughing-stock of the town?"
"But that all happened five years ago—"
"Yes, but it is as vivid as though it were
yesterday. I have always intended to demand some
redress from his lordship. But my
art—Mr.—Mr. Minot—you have no idea how exacting art
can be. Not until now have I been in a position
to do so."
"And the fact that not until now has his
lordship proposed to marry some one else—that of
course has nothing to do with it?"
"Mr. Minot!" A delightful pout. "If you
knew me better you could not possibly ask that."
"Miss Rose, you're a clever woman—"
"Oh, please don't. I hate clever women, and
I'm sure you do, too. I'm not a bit clever, and
I'm proud of it. On the contrary, I'm rather
weak—rather easily got round. But when I
think of the position Allan put me in—even a
weak woman can be firm in the circumstances."
"Have it your own way," said Minot, bowing.
"But you are at least clever enough to
understand the futility of demanding financial
redress from a man who is flat broke. I assure
you Lord Harrowby hasn't a shilling."
"I don't believe it. He can get money somehow.
He always could. The courts can force
him to. I shall tell my lawyer to go ahead with
the suit."
"If you would only delay—a week—"
"Impossible." Miss Rose spoke with haughty
languor. "I begin rehearsals in New York in a
week. No, I shall start suit to-day. You may
tell Lord Harrowby so."
Poor Jephson! Minot had a mental picture of
the little bald man writing at that very moment
a terribly large check for the Dowager Duchess
of Tremayne—paying for the rain that had
fallen in torrents. He must at least hold this
woman off until Jephson answered his cable.
"Miss Rose," he pleaded, "grant us one favor.
Do not make public your suit against Harrowby
until I have seen you again—say, at four o'clock
this afternoon."
Coldly she shook her head.
"But you have already waited five years.
Surely you can wait another five hours—as a
very great favor to me."
"I should like to—since you put it that
way—but it's impossible. I'm sorry." The great
beauty and business woman leaned closer.
"Mr. Minot, you can hardly realize what Allan's
unkindness cost me—in bitter tears. I loved
him—once. And—I believe he loved me."
"There can not be any question about that."
"Ah—flattery—"
"No—spoken from the heart."
"Really!"
"My dear lady—I should like to be your press
agent. I could write the most gorgeous things
about you—and no one could say I lied."
"You men are so nice," she gurgled, "when
you want to be." Ah, yes, Gabrielle Rose had
always found them so, and had yet to meet one
not worth her while to capture. She turned the
baby stare full on Minot. Even to a beauty of
the theater he was an ingratiating picture. She
rose and strolled to a piano in one corner of the
room. Minot followed.
"When Harrowby first met me," she said, her
fingers on the keys, "I was singing Just a Little.
My first dear song—ah, Mr. Minot, I was happy
then."
In another minute she began to sing—softly—a
plaintive little love-song, and in spite of
himself Minot felt his heart beat faster.
"How it brings back the old days," she
whispered. "The lights, and the friendly
faces—Harrowby in the stalls. And the little
suppers after the show—"
She leaned forward and sang at Minot as she
had sung at Harrowby five years before:
"You could love me just a little—if you tried—
You could feel your heart go pit-a-pat inside—"
Really, she had a way with her!
"Dear, it's easy if you try;
Cross your heart and hope to die—
Don't you love me just a little—now?"
That baby stare in all its pathos, all its
appealing helplessness, was focused full on Minot.
He gripped the arms of his chair. Gabrielle Rose
saw. Had she made another captive? So it
seemed. She felt very kindly toward the world.
"Promise." Minot leaned over. His voice
was hoarse. "You'll meet me here at four.
Quite aside from my errand—quite aside from
everything—I want to see you again."
"Do you really?" She continued to hum
beneath her breath. "Very well—here at four."
"And—" he hesitated, fearing to break the
spell. "In the meantime—"
"In the meantime," she said, "I'll think only
of—four o'clock."
Minot left that pink and gold parlor at sea
in several respects. The theory was that he had
played with this famous actress—wound her
round his finger—cajoled a delay. But somehow
he didn't feel exactly as one who has mastered
a delicate situation should. Instead he felt dazed
by the beauty of her.
Still more was he at sea as to what he was
going to do at four o'clock. Of what good was
the delay if he could not make use of it? And
at the moment he hadn't the slightest notion of
what he could do to prepare himself for the
afternoon interview. He must wait for Jephson's
cable—perhaps that would give him an idea.
Minot was walking blankly down the street
in the direction of his morning paper when a
poster in a deserted store window caught his
eye. It was an atrocious poster—red letters on
a yellow background. It announced that five
hundred dollars reward would be paid by
Mr. Henry Trimmer for information that would
disclose the present whereabouts of the real Lord
Harrowby.
As Minot stood reading it, a heavy hand was
laid upon his shoulder. Turning, he looked into
the lean and hostile face of Henry Trimmer
himself.
"Good morning," said Mr. Trimmer.
"Good morning," replied Minot.
"Glad to number you among my readers,"
sneered Trimmer. "What do you think—reward
large enough?"
"Looks about the right size to me," Minot
answered.
"Me, too. Ought to bring results pretty
quick. By the way, you were complaining last
night that you never heard of me until you came
here. I've been thinking that over, and I've
decided to make up to you in the next few days for
all those lonely years—"
But the morning had been too much for Minot.
Worried, distressed, he lost for the moment his
usual smiling urbanity.
"Oh, go to the devil!" he said, and walked
away.
Lunch time came—two o'clock. At half past
two, out of London, Jephson spoke. Said his
cable:
"Know nothing of G.R. except that she's
been married frequently. Do best you can."
And what help was this, pray? Disgustedly
Minot read the cable again. Four o'clock was
coming on apace, and with every tick of the
clock his feeling of helplessness grew. He
mentally berated Thacker and Jephson. They left
him alone to grapple with wild problems, offering
no help and asking miracles. Confound
them both!
Three o'clock came. What—what was he to
say? Lord Harrowby, interrogated, was merely
useless and frantic. He couldn't raise a shilling.
He couldn't offer a suggestion. "Dear old chap,"
he moaned, "I depend on you."
Three-thirty! Well, Thacker and Jephson had
asked the impossible, that was all. Minot felt
he had done his best. No man could do more.
He was very sorry for Jephson, but—golden
before him opened the possibility of Miss Cynthia
Meyrick free to be wooed.
Yet he must be faithful to the last. At a
quarter to four he read Jephson's cablegram
again. As he read, a plan ridiculous in its
ineffectiveness occurred to him. And since no
other came in the interval before four, he walked
into Miss Rose's presence determined to try out
his weak little bluff.
The Gaiety lady was playing on the piano—a
whispering, seductive little tune. As Minot
stepped to her side she glanced up at him with
a coy inviting smile. But she drew back a little
at his determined glare.
"Miss Rose," he said sharply, "I have discovered
that you can not sue Lord Harrowby for
breach of contract to marry you."
"Why—why not?" she stammered.
"Because," said Minot, with a triumphant
smile—though it was a shot in the dark—"you
already had a husband when those letters were
written to you."
Well, he had done his best. A rather childish
effort, but what else was there to attempt? Poor
old Jephson!
"Nonsense," said the Gaiety lady, and continued
to play.
"Nothing of the sort," Minot replied. "Why,
I can produce the man himself."
Might as well go the limit while he was about
it. That should be his consolation when Jephson
lost. Might as well—but what was this?
Gabrielle Rose had turned livid with anger.
Her lips twitched, her china-blue eyes flashed
fire. If only her lawyer had been by her side
then! But he wasn't. And so she cried hotly:
"He's told! The little brute's told!"
Good lord! Minot felt his knees weaken. A
shot in the dark—had it hit the target after all?
"If you refer to your husband," said Minot,
"he has done just that."
"He's not my husband," she snapped.
Oh, what was the use? Providence was with
Jephson.
"No, of course not—not since the divorce,"
Minot answered. "But he was when those letters
were written."
The Gaiety lady's chin began to tremble.
"And he promised me, on his word of honor,
that he wouldn't tell. But I suppose you found
him easy. What honor could one expect in a
Persian carpet dealer?"
A Persian carpet dealer? Into Minot's mind
floated a scrap of conversation heard at
Mrs. Bruce's table.
"But you must remember," he ventured, "that
he is also a prince."
"Yes," said the woman, "that's what I thought
when I married him. He's the prince of
liars—that's as far as his royal blood goes."
A silence, while Miss Gabrielle Rose felt in her
sleeve for her handkerchief.
"I suppose," Minot suggested, "you will abandon
the suit—"
She looked at him. Oh, the pathos of that
baby stare!
"You are acting in this matter simply as
Harrowby's friend?" she asked.
"Simply as his friend."
"And—so far—only you know of my—er—ex-husband?"
"Only I know of him," smiled Minot. The
smile died from his face. For he saw bright
tears on the long lashes of the Gaiety lady. She
leaned close.
"Mr. Minot," she said, "it is I who need a
friend. Not Harrowby. I am here in a strange
country—without funds—alone. Helpless.
Mr. Minot. You could not be so cruel."
"I—I—I'm sorry," said Minot uncomfortably.
The lady was an actress, and she acted now,
beautifully.
"I—I feel so desolate," she moaned, dabbing
daintily at her eyes. "You will help me. It can
not be I am mistaken in you. I thought—did
I imagine it—this morning when I sang for
you—you liked me—just a little?"
Nervously Minot rose from his chair and stood
looking down at her. He tried to answer, but
his voice seemed lost.
"Just a very little?" She, too, rose and
placed her butterfly hands on his shoulders. "You
do like me—just a little, don't you?"
Her pleading eyes gazed into his. It was a
touching scene. To be besought thus tenderly
by a famous beauty in the secluded parlor of a
southern hotel! The touch of her hands on his
shoulders thrilled him. The odor of Jockey
Club—
It was at this instant that Mr. Minot, looking
past the Gaiety lady's beautiful golden coiffure,
beheld Miss Cynthia Meyrick standing in the
doorway of that parlor, a smile on her face. She
disappeared on the instant, but Gabrielle Rose's
"big scene" was ruined beyond repair.
"My dear lady"—gently Minot slipped from
beneath her lovely hands—"I assure you I do
like you—more than a little. But unfortunately
my loyalty to Harrowby—no, I won't say
that—circumstances are such that I can not be your
friend in this instance. Though, if I could serve
you in any other way—"
Gabrielle Rose snapped her fingers.
"Very well." Her voice had a metallic ring
now. "We shall see what we shall see."
"Undoubtedly. I bid you good day."
As Minot, somewhat dazed, walked along the
veranda of the De la Pax he met Miss Meyrick.
There was a mischievous gleam in her eye.
"Really, it was so tactless of me, Mr. Minot,"
she said. "A thousand apologies."
He pretended not to understand.
"My untimely descent on the parlor." She
beamed on him. "I presume it happened because
romance draws me—like a magnet. Even other
people's."
Minot smiled wanly, and for once sought to
end their talk.
"Oh, do sit down just a moment," she pleaded.
"I want to thank you for the great service you
did Harrowby and me—last night."
"Wha—what service?" asked Minot, sinking
into a chair.
She leaned close, and spoke in a whisper.
"Your part in the kidnaping. Harrowby has
told me. It was sweet of you—so unselfish."
"Damn!" thought Minot. And then he thought
two more.
"To put yourself out that our wedding may
be a success!" Was this sarcasm, Minot wondered.
"I'm so glad to know about it, Mr. Minot.
It shows me at last—just what you think
is"—she looked away—"best for me."
"Best for you? What do you mean?"
"Can't you understand? From some things
you've said I have thought—perhaps—you didn't
just approve of my—marriage. And now I see
I misconstrued you—utterly. You want me to
marry Harrowby. You're working for it. I
shouldn't be surprised if you were on that train
last Monday just to make sure that—I'd—get
here—safely."
Really, it was inhuman. Did she realize how
inhuman it was? One glance at Minot might
have told her. But she was still looking away.
"So I want to thank you, Mr. Minot," she
went on. "I shall always remember your—kindness.
I couldn't understand at first, but now—I
wonder? You know, it's an old theory that as
soon as one has one's own affair of the heart
arranged, one begins to plan for others?"
Minot made a little whistling sound through
his clenched teeth. The girl stood up.
"Your thoughtfulness has made me very
happy," she laughed. "It shows that perhaps you
care for me—just a little—too."
She was gone! Minot sat swearing softly to
himself, banging the arm of his chair with his
fist. He raged at Thacker, Jephson, the solar
system. Gradually his anger cooled. Underneath
the raillery in Cynthia Meyrick's tone he
had thought he detected something of a serious
note—as though she were a little wistful—a little
hurt.
Did she care? Bitter-sweet thought! In the
midst of all this farce and melodrama, had she
come to care?—just a little?—
Just a little! Bah!
Minot rose and went out on the avenue.
Prince Navin Bey Imno was accustomed to
give lectures twice daily on the textures of his
precious rugs, at his shop in the Alameda
courtyard. His afternoon lecture was just finished as
Mr. Minot stepped into the shop. A dozen awed
housewives from the Middle West were hurrying
away to write home on the hotel stationery that
they had met a prince. When the last one had
gone out Minot stepped forward.
"Prince—I've dropped in to warn you. A
very angry woman will be here shortly to see you."
The handsome young Persian shrugged his
shoulders, and took off the jacket of the native
uniform with which he embellished his talks.
"Why is she angry? All my rugs—they are
what I say they are. In this town are many liars
selling oriental rugs. Oriental! Ugh! In New
Jersey they were made. But not my rugs. See!
Only in my native country, where I was a prince
of the—"
"Yes, yes. But this lady is not coming about
rugs. I refer to your ex-wife."
"Ah. You are mistaken. I have never married."
"Oh, yes, you have. I know all about it.
There's no need to lie. The whole story is out,
and the lady's game in San Marco is queered.
She thinks you told. That's why she'll be here
for a chat."
"But I did not tell. Only this morning did
I see her first. I could not tell—so soon. Who
could I tell—so soon?"
"I know you didn't tell. But can you prove it
to an agitated lady? No. You'd better close up
for the evening."
"Ah, yes—you are right. I am innocent—but
what does Gabrielle care for innocence? We are
no longer married—still I should not want to
meet her now. I will close. But first—my
friend—my benefactor—could I interest you in
this rug? See! Only in my native country,
where—"
"Prince," said Minot, "I couldn't use a rug if
you gave me one."
"That is exactly what I would do. You are
my friend. You serve me. I give you this.
Fifty dollars. That is giving it to you. Note
the weave. Only in my—"
"Good night," interrupted Minot. "And take
my advice. Hurry!"
Gloomy, discouraged, he turned back toward
his own hotel. It was true, Gabrielle Rose's
husband at the time of the letters was in San
Marco. The emissary of Jephson was serving a
cause that could not lose. That afternoon he
had hoped. Was there anything dishonorable in
that? Jephson and Thacker could command his
service, they could not command his heart. He
had hoped—and now—
At a corner a negro gave him a handbill. He
read:
WHO HAS KIDNAPED
THE REAL
LORD HARROWBY?
AT THE OPERA-HOUSE TO-NIGHT!!
Mr. Henry Trimmer Will Appear in
Place of His Unfortunate Friend, Lord
Harrowby, and Will Make a Few
WARM AND SIZZLING
REMARKS.
NO ADVANCE IN PRICES.
Mr. Minot tossed the bill into the street. Into
his eyes came the ghostlike semblance of a smile.
After all, the famous Harrowby wedding had not
yet taken place.
After dinner Minot lighted a cigar and
descended into the hotel gardens for a stroll.
Farther and farther he strayed down the shadowy
gravel paths, until only the faint far suggestion
of music at his back recalled the hotel's
lights and gaiety. It was a deserted land he
penetrated; just one figure did he encounter in a
fifteen minutes' walk—a little man clad all in
white scurrying like a wraith in the black shade
of the royal palms.
At a distant corner of the grounds near the
tennis-courts was a summer-house in which tea
was served of an afternoon. Into this Minot
strolled, to finish his cigar and ponder the day's
developments in the drama he was playing. As
he drew a comfortable chair from moonlight into
shadow he heard a little gasp at his elbow, and
turning, beheld a beautiful vision.
Gabrielle Rose was made for the spotlight, and
that being absent, moonlight served as well.
Under its soft merciful rays she stood revealed—the
beauty thousands of playgoers knew and worshiped.
Dick Minot gazed at her in awe. He
was surprised that she held out her hand to him,
a smile of the utmost friendliness on her face.
"How fortunate," she said, as though speaking
the cue for a lovely song. "I stand here, the
wonder of this old Spanish night getting into my
very blood—and the only thing lacking in the
picture is—a man. And then, you come."
"I'm glad to be of service," said Minot, tossing
away his cigar.
"What an unromantic way to put it! Really,
this chance meeting—it was a chance meeting,
I suppose?—"
"A lucky chance," he agreed.
She pouted.
"Then you did not follow? Unromantic to
the last! But as I was saying, this chance meeting
is splendid. My train goes in an hour—and
I wanted so very much to see you—once again."
"You flatter me."
"Ah—you don't understand." She dropped
into a chair. "I wanted to see you—to put your
conscience at rest. You were so sorry when you
had to be—cruel—to me to-day. You will be so
glad to know that it has all turned out happily,
after all."
"What do you mean?" asked Minot, new
apprehensions rising in his mind.
"Alas, if I could only tell you." She was
laughing at him now—an experience he did not
relish. "But—my lips are sealed, as we say on
the stage. I can only give you the hint. You
thought you left me a broken vanquished
woman. How the thought did pain you! Well,
your victory was not absolute. Let that thought
console you."
"You are too kind," Minot answered.
"And—you are glad I am not leaving San
Marco quite beaten?"
"Oh, yes—I'm wild with pleasure."
"Really—that is sweet of you. I am so sorry
we must part. The moonlight, the palms, the
distant music—all so romantic. But—we shall
meet again?"
"I don't know."
"Don't know? How unkind—when it all
depends on you. You will look me up in New
York, won't you? New York is not so romantic—but
I shall try to make it up to you. I shall
sing for you. Just a Little."
She stood up, and held out a slim white hand.
"Good-by, Mr. Minot." Still she laughed. "It
has been so good to know you."
"Er—good-by," said Minot. He took the
hand. He heard her humming beneath her
breath—humming Just a Little. "I've enjoyed
your singing immensely."
She laughed outright now—a silvery joyous
laugh. And, refusing the baffled Minot's offer to
take her back to the hotel, she fled away from
him down the dark path.
He fell back into his chair, and lighted
another cigar. Exit the Gaiety lady, laughing
merrily. What was the meaning of that? What new
complication must he meet and solve?
For his answer, he had only to return to the
hotel. On the steps he was met by Lord
Harrowby's man, agitated, puffing.
"Been looking all about for you, sir," he
announced. "'Is lordship wishes to see you at
once—most h'important."
"More trouble, Minot," was Lord Harrowby's
gloomy greeting. "Sit down, old chap. Just
had a very nasty visitor."
"Sorry to hear it."
"Little brown monkey of a man—Manuel Gonzale,
proprietor of the San Marco Mail. I say,
old boy, there's a syllable missing in the name of
that paper. Do you get me?"
"You mean it should be the San Marco Blackmail?
Pretty good, Harrowby, pretty good." And
Minot added to himself "for you."
"That's exactly what I do mean. Gabrielle has
sold out her bunch of letters to Mr. Gonzale.
And it appears from the chap's sly hints that
unless I pay him ten thousand dollars before
midnight, the best of those letters will be in
to-morrow's Mail."
"He's got his nerve—working a game like
that," said Minot.
"Nerve—not at all," replied Harrowby. "He's
as safe as a child in its own nursery. He knows
as well as anybody that the last thing I'd do
would be to appeal to the police. Too much
publicity down that road. Well?"
"His price is a bit cheaper than Gabrielle's."
"Yes, but not cheap enough. I'm broke, old
boy. The governor and I are on very poor terms.
Shouldn't think of appealing to him."
"We might pawn Chain Lightning's Collar,"
Minot suggested.
"Never! There must be some way—only
three days before the wedding. We mustn't lose
on the stretch, old boy."
A pause. Minot sat glumly.
"Have you no suggestion?" Harrowby asked
anxiously.
"I have not," said Minot, rising. "But I perceive
clearly that it now devolves on little Dicky
Minot to up and don his fighting armor once more."
"Really, old boy, I'm sorry," said Harrowby.
"I'm hoping things may quiet down a bit after a
time."
"So am I," replied Minot with feeling. "If
they don't I can see nervous prostration and a
hospital cot ahead for me. You stay here and
study the marriage service—I'm going out on the
broad highway again."
He went down into the lobby and tore Jack
Paddock away from the side of one of the Omaha
beauties. Mr. Paddock was resplendent in
evening clothes, and thoughtful, for on the morrow
Mrs. Bruce was to give an important luncheon.
"Jack," Minot said, "I'm going to confide in
you. I'm going to tell you why I am in San
Marco."
"Unbare your secrets," Paddock answered.
Crossing the quiet plaza Minot explained to
his friend the matter of the insurance policy
written by the romantic Jephson in New York.
He told of how he had come south with the
promise to his employer that Miss Cynthia Meyrick
would change her mind only over his dead body.
Incredulous exclamations broke from the flippant
Paddock as he listened.
"Knowing your love of humor," Minot said,
"I hasten to add the crowning touch. The
moment I saw Cynthia Meyrick I realized that if
I couldn't marry her myself life would be an
uninteresting blank forever after. Every time I've
seen her since I've been surer of it. What's the
answer, Jack?"
Paddock whistled.
"Delicious," he cried. "Pardon me—I'm
speaking as a rank outsider. She is a charming
girl. And you adore her! Bless my soul, how
the plot does thicken! Why don't you resign,
you idiot?"
"My first idea. Tried it, and it wouldn't work.
Besides, if I did resign, I couldn't stick around
and queer Jephson's chances—even supposing
she'd listen to my pleading, which she wouldn't."
"Children, see the very Christian martyr! If
it was me I'd chuck the job and elope with—oh,
no, you couldn't do that, of course. It would be
a low trick. You are in a hole, aren't you?"
"Five million fathoms deep. There's nothing
to do but see the wedding through. And you're
going to help me. Just now, Mr. Manuel Gonzale
has a packet of love-letters written by
Harrowby in his salad days, which he proposes to
print on the morrow unless he is paid not to
to-night. You and I are on our way to take 'em
away from him."
"Um—but if I help you in this I'll be doing
you a mean trick. Can't quite make out, old boy,
whether to stand by you in a business or a
personal way."
"You're going to stand by me in a business
way. I want you along to-night to lend your
moral support while I throttle that little
blackmailer.".
"Ay, ay, sir. I've been hearing some things
about Gonzale myself. Go to it!"
They groped about in a dark hallway hunting
the Mail office.
"Shady are the ways of journalism," commented
Paddock. "By the way, I've just thought
of one for Mrs. Bruce to spring to-morrow. In
case we fail and the affinity letters are published,
she might say that Harrowby's epistles got into
the Mail once too often. It's only a rough
idea—ah—I see you don't like it. Well, here's success
to our expedition."
They opened the door of the Mail office.
Mr. O'Neill sat behind a desk, the encyclopedia
before him, seeking lively material for the
morrow's issue. Mr. Howe hammered at a
typewriter. Both of the newspaper men looked up
at the intrusion.
"Ah, gentlemen," said O'Neill, coming forward.
"What can I do for you?"
"Who are you?" Minot asked.
"What? Can it be? Is my name not a household
word in San Marco? I am managing editor
of the Mail." His eyes lighted on Mr. Paddock's
giddy attire. "We can't possibly let you give a
ball here to-night, if that's what you want."
"Very humorous," said Minot. "But our
wants are far different. I won't beat around the
bush. You have some letters here written by a
friend of mine to a lady he adored—at the
moment. You are going to print them in
to-morrow's Mail unless my friend is easy enough
to pay you ten thousand dollars. He isn't going
to pay you anything. We've come for those
letters—and we'll get them or run you and your
boss out of town in twenty-four hours—you raw
little blackmailers!"
"Blackmailers!" Mr. O'Neill's eyes seemed to
catch fire from his hair. His face paled. "I've
been in the newspaper business seventeen years,
and nobody ever called me a blackmailer and got
away with it. I'm in a generous mood. I'll give
you one chance to take that back—"
"Nonsense. It happens to be true—" put in
Paddock.
"I'm talking to your friend here." O'Neill's
breath came fast. "I'll attend to you, you lily of
the field, in a minute. You—you liar—are you
going to take that back?"
"No," cried Minot.
He saw a wild Irishman coming for him,
breathing fire. He squared himself to meet the
attack! But the man at the typewriter leaped up
and seized O'Neill from behind.
"Steady, Bob," he shouted. "How do you
know this fellow isn't right?"
Unaccountably the warlike one collapsed into a
chair.
"Damn it, I know he's right," he groaned.
"That's what makes me rave. Why didn't you
let me punch him? It would have been some
satisfaction. Of course he's right. I had a hunch
this was a blackmailing sheet from the moment
my hot fingers closed on Gonzale's money. But
so long as nobody told us, we were all right."
He glared angrily at Minot.
"You—you killjoy," he cried. "You skeleton
at the feast. You've put us in a lovely fix."
"Well, I'm sorry," said Minot, "but I don't
understand these heroics."
"It's all up now, Harry," moaned O'Neill.
"The free trial is over and we've got to send the
mattress back to the factory. Here in this
hollow lotus land, ever to live and lie reclined—I
was putting welcome on the mat for a fate like
that. Back to the road for us. That human fish
over in the Chronicle office was a prophet—'You
look unlucky—maybe they'll give you jobs on the
Mail.' Remember."
"Cool off, Bob," Howe said. He turned to
Minot and Paddock. "Of course you don't
understand. You see, we're strangers here.
Drifted in last night broke and hungry, looking
for jobs. We got them—under rather unusual
circumstances. Things looked suspicious—the
proprietor parted with money without screaming
for help, and no regular newspaper is run like
that. But—when you're down and out, you
know—"
"I understand," said Minot, smiling. "And
I'm sorry I called you what I did. I apologize.
And I hate to be a—er—a killjoy. But as a
matter of fact, your employer is a blackmailer, and
it's best you should know it."
"Yes," put in Paddock. "Do you gentlemen
happen to have heard where the editor of
Mr. Gonzale's late newspaper, published in Havana, is
now?"
"We do not," said O'Neill, "but maybe you'll
tell us."
"I will. He's in prison, doing ten years for
blackmail. I understand that Mr. Gonzale prefers
to involve his editors, rather than himself."
O'Neill came over and held out his hand to
Minot.
"Shake, son," he said. "Thank God I didn't
waste my strength on you. Gonzale will be in
here in a minute—"
"About those letters?" Howe inquired.
"Yes," said Minot. "They were written to a
Gaiety actress by a man who is in San Marco for
his wedding next Tuesday—Lord Harrowby."
"His ludship again," O'Neill remarked. "Say,
I always thought the South was democratic."
"Well," said Howe, "we owe you fellows
something for putting us wise. We've stood for
a good deal, but never for blackmailing. As a
matter of fact, Gonzale hasn't brought the letters
in yet, but he's due at any minute. When he
comes—take the letters away from him. I
shan't interfere. How about you, Bob?"
"I'll interfere," said O'Neill, "and I'll interfere
strong—if I think you fellows ain't leaving
enough of little Manuel for me to caress—"
The door opened, and the immaculate proprietor
of the Mail came noiselessly into the
room. His eyes narrowed when they fell on the
strangers there.
"Are you Manuel Gonzale?" Minot demanded.
"I—I am." The sly little eyes darted everywhere.
"Proprietor of the Mail?"
"Yes."
"The gentleman who visited Lord Harrowby
an hour back?"
"Man! Man! You're wasting time," O'Neill
cried.
"Excuse me," smiled Minot. "Unintentional,
I assure you." He seized the little Spaniard
suddenly by the collar. "We're here for Lord
Harrowby's letters," he said. His other hand began
a rapid search of Manuel Gonzale's pockets.
"Let me go, you thief," screamed the proprietor
of the Mail. He squirmed and fought.
"Let me go!" He writhed about to face his
editors. "You fools! What are you doing,
standing there? Help me—help—"
"We're waiting," said O'Neill. "Waiting for
our turn. Remember your promise, son. Enough
of him left for me."
Minot and his captive slid back and forth
across the floor. The three others watched,
O'Neill in high glee.
"Go to it!" he cried. "That's Madame On Dit
you're waltzing with. I speak for the next dance,
Madame."
Mr. Minot's eager hand came away from the
Spaniard's inner waistcoat pocket, and in it was
a packet of perfumed letters, tied with a cute blue
ribbon. He released his victim.
"Sorry to be so impolite," he said. "But I had
to have these to-night."
Gonzale turned on him with an evil glare.
"Thief!" he cried. "I'll have the law on you
for this."
"I doubt that," smiled Minot. "Jack, I guess
that about concludes our business with the
Mail." He turned to Howe and O'Neill. "You boys
look me up at the De la Pax. I want to wish you
bon voyage when you start north. For the
present—good-by."
And he and Paddock departed.
"You're a fine pair," snarled Gonzale, when
the door had closed. "A fine pair to take my
salary money, and then stand by and see me
strangled."
"You're not strangled yet," said O'Neill. He
came slowly toward his employer, like a cat
stalking a bird. "Did you get my emphasis on the
word yet?"
Gonzale paled beneath his lemon skin, and got
behind a desk.
"Now, boys," he pleaded, "I didn't mean
anything. I'll be frank with you—I have been a
little indiscreet here. But that's all over now. It
would be dangerous to try any more—er—deals
at present. And I want you to stay on here until
I can get new men in your places."
"Save your breath," said O'Neill through his
teeth.
"Your work has been excellent—excellent,"
went on Gonzale hastily. "I feel I am not paying
you enough. Stay on with me until your week is
up. I will give you a hundred each when you
go—and I give you my word I'll attempt nothing
dangerous while you are here."
He retreated farther from O'Neill.
"Wait a minute, Bob," said Howe. "No
blackmailing stunts while we stay?"
"Well—I shouldn't call them that—"
"No blackmailing stunts?"
"No—I promise."
"Harry," wailed the militant O'Neill. "What's
the matter with you? We ought to thrash
him—now—and—"
"Go back on the road?" Howe inquired. "A
hundred dollars each, Bob. It means New York
in a parlor car."
"Then you will stay?" cried Gonzale.
"Yes,—we'll stay," said Howe firmly.
"See here—" pleaded O'Neill. "Oh, what's
the use? This dolce far niente has got us."
"We stay only on the terms you name,"
stipulated Howe.
"It is agreed," said Gonzale, smiling wanly.
"The loss of those letters cost me a thousand
dollars—and you stood by. However, let us forgive
and forget. Here—Madame On Dit's copy for
to-morrow." Timidly he held out a roll of paper
toward O'Neill.
"All right." O'Neill snatched it. "But I'm
going to edit it from now on. For instance,
there's a comma I don't like. And I'm going to
keep an eye on you, my hearty."
"As you wish," said Gonzale humbly. "I—I
am going out for a moment." The door closed
noiselessly behind him.
Howe and O'Neill stood looking at each
other.
"Well—you had your way," said O'Neill,
shamefacedly. "I don't seem to be the man I
was. It must be the sunshine and the posies.
And the thought of the road again."
"A hundred each," said Howe grimly. "We
had to have it, Bob. It means New York."
"Yes." O'Neill pondered. "But—that
good-looking young fellow, Harry—the one who
apologized to us for calling us blackmailers—"
"Yes?"
"I'd hate to meet him on the street to-morrow.
Five days. A lot could happen in five days—"
"What are your orders, Chief?" asked Howe.
At that moment Minot, followed by Paddock
was rushing triumphantly into the Harrowby
suite. He threw down on the table a package of
letters.
"There they are!" he cried. "I—"
He stopped.
"Thanks," said Lord Harrowby wildly.
"Thanks a thousand times. My dear Minot—we
need you. My man has been to the theater—Trimmer
is organizing a mob to board the
Lileth!"
"Board the Lileth?"
"Yes—to search for that creature who calls
himself Lord Harrowby."
"Come on, Jack," Minot said to Paddock.
They ran down several flights of stairs, through
the lobby, and out into the street.
"Where to?" panted Paddock.
"The harbor!" Minot cried.
As they passed the opera-house they saw a
crowd forming and heard the buzz of many
voices.
Mr. Paddock knew of a man on the
water-front who had a gasoline launch to
rent, and fortunately it happened to be in
commission. The two young men leaped into it,
Paddock started the engine, and they zipped with
reassuring speed over the dark waters toward
the lights of the Lileth.
The accommodation ladder of the yacht was
down, and leaving a member of the crew to make
fast the launch, Minot and Paddock climbed
hurriedly to the deck. Mr. Martin Wall was at the
moment in the main cabin engaged in a game of
German whist, and his opponent was no less a
person than George Harrowby of the peerage.
Upon this quiet game the two young men
rushed in.
"Unexpected visitors," said Wall. "Why—what's
the matter, boys?"
"Come out on deck a minute," said Minot
rapidly. Wall threw down his cards and
followed. Once outside, Minot went on: "No
time to waste words. Trimmer is collecting a
mob in front of the opera-house, and they are
coming out here to search this boat. You know
who they're looking for."
With exaggerated calmness Wall took out a
cigar and lighted it.
"Indeed?" he remarked. "I told you it might
be advisable to look up the penalty for kidnaping.
But you knew best. Ah, the impetuosity
of youth!"
"Well—this is no time to discuss that," replied
Minot. "We've got to act, and act quickly!"
"Yes?" Mr. Wall drawled. "What would you
suggest? Shall we drown him? I've come to
like George mighty well, but if you say the
word—"
"My plan is this," said Minot, annoyed by
Wall's pleasantries. "Turn George over to us.
We'll bundle him into our launch and run off out
of sight behind Tarragona Island. Then, let
Trimmer search to his heart's content. When
he gets tired and quits, signal us by hanging a
red lantern in the bow."
Martin Wall smiled broadly.
"Not bad for an amateur kidnaper," he said.
"Will I turn George over to you? Will a duck
swim? A good idea."
"For God's sake, hurry!" cried Minot. "Look!"
He pointed to the largest of San Marco's
piers. The moon was lost under clouds now, but
the electric lights on the water-front revealed a
swarming shouting crowd of people. Martin
Wall stepped to the door of the main cabin.
"Lord Harrowby!" he cried. He turned to
Minot and Paddock. "I call him that to cheer
him in captivity," he explained. The tall weary
Englishman strode out upon the deck.
"Lord Harrowby," said Wall, "these two
gentlemen have come to take you for a boat ride.
Will you be kind enough to step into that
launch?"
Poor old George pulled himself together.
"If you'll pardon my language, I'll be damned
if I do," he said. "I take it Mr. Trimmer is on
his way here. Well, gentlemen, the first to grasp
his hand when he boards the boat will be the
chap who now addresses you."
They stood gazing doubtfully at George in
revolt. Then Minot turned, and saw a rowboat
putting off from the pier.
"Come on," he cried, and leaped on the shoulders
of the aspirant to the title. Paddock and
Wall followed. Despite his discouraged
appearance, George put up a lively fight. For a
time the four men struggled back and forth
across the deck, now in moonlight, now in
shadow. Once George slipped and fell, his three
captors on top of him, and at that moment
Mr. Minot felt a terrific tugging at his coat. But
the odds were three to one against George
Harrowby, and finally he was dragged and pushed
into the launch. Again Paddock started the
engine, and that odd boat load drew away from
the Lileth.
They had gone about ten feet when poor old
George slipped out from under Minot and leaped
to his feet.
"Hi—Trimmer—it's me—it's George—" he
thundered in a startlingly loud tone. Minot put
his hand over George's lips, and they locked in
conflict. The small launch danced wildly on the
waters. And fortunately for Minot's plans the
moon still hid behind the clouds.
With a stretch of Tarragona's rank vegetation
between them and the Lileth, Mr. Paddock
stopped the engine and they stood still on the
dark waters. Paddock lighted a cigarette,
utilizing the same match to consult his watch.
"Ten o'clock," he said. "Can't say this is the
jolliest little party I was ever on."
"Never mind," replied Minot cheerfully. "It
won't take Trimmer fifteen minutes to find that
his proposition isn't on board. In twenty
minutes we'll slip back and look for the signal."
The "proposition" in question sat up and
straightened his collar.
"The pater and I split," he said, "over the
matter of my going to Oxford. The old boy knew
best. I wish now I'd gone. Then I might have
words to tell you chaps what I think of this
damnable outrage."
Minot and Paddock sat in silence.
"I've been in America twenty odd years," the
proposition went on. "Seen all sorts of injustice
and wrong—but I've lived to experience the
climax myself."
Still silence from his captors, while the black
waters swished about the launch.
"I take it you chaps believe me to be an
impostor, just as Allan does. Well, I'm not. And
I'm going to give you my little talk on the old
days at Rakedale Hall. When I've finished—"
"No, you're not," said Minot. "I've heard
all that once."
"And you weren't convinced? Why, everybody
in San Marco is convinced. The mayor, the
chief of police, the—"
"My dear George," said Minot with feeling.
"It doesn't make the slightest difference who you
are. You and Trimmer stay separated until
after next Tuesday."
"Yes. And rank injustice it is, too. We'll
have the law on you for this. We'll send you all
to prison."
"Pleasant thought," commented Paddock.
"Mrs. Bruce would have to develop lockjaw at
the height of the social season. Oh, the
devil—I'd better be thinking about that luncheon."
All thought. All sat there silent. The black
waters became a little rougher. On their surface
small flecks of white began to appear. Minot
looked up at the dark sky.
"Twenty-two after," said Paddock finally, and
turned toward the engine. "Heaven grant that
red light is on view. This is getting on my
nerves."
Slyly the little launch poked its nose around
the corner of the island and peeped at the
majestic Lileth. Paddock snorted.
"Not a trace of it."
"I must have underestimated the time," said
Minot. "Wha—what's that?"
"That? That's only thunder. Oh, this is
going to be a pretty party!"
Suddenly the heavens blazed with lightning.
The swell of the waters increased. Hastily
Paddock backed the boat from the range of the
Lileth's vision.
"Trimmer must go soon," cried Minot.
Fifteen minutes passed in eloquent silence. The
lightning and the thunder continued.
"Try it again," Minot suggested. Again they
peeped. And still no red light on the Lileth.
And even as they looked, out of the black
heavens swept a sheet of stinging rain. It lashed
down on that frail tossing boat with cruel force;
it obscured the Lileth, the island, everything but
the fact of its own damp existence. In two
seconds the men unprotected in that tiny launch
were pitiful dripping figures, and the glory of
Mr. Paddock's evening clothes departed never to
return.
"A fortune-teller in Albuquerque," said poor
old George, "told me I was to die of pneumonia.
It'll be murder, gentlemen—plain murder."
"It's suicide, too, isn't it?" snarled Paddock.
"That ought to satisfy you."
"I'm sorry," said Minot through chattering
teeth.
No answer. The downfall continued.
"The rain is raining everywhere," quoted Paddock
gloomily. "It falls on the umbrellas here,
and on the ships at sea. Damn the ships at sea."
"Here, here," said poor old George.
A damp doleful pause.
"Greater love hath no man than this, that
he lay down his life for a friend," continued
Paddock presently.
"A thousand apologies," Minot said. "But
I'm running the same chances, Jack."
"Yes—but it's your party—your happy little
party," replied Paddock. "Not mine."
Minot did not answer. He was as miserable
as the others, and he could scarcely blame his
friend for losing temporarily his good nature.
"It's after eleven," said Paddock, after
another long pause.
"Put in closer to the Lileth," suggested Minot.
Mr. Paddock fumbled about beneath the canvas
cover of the engine, and they put in. But
still no red light aboard the yacht.
"I'd give a thousand dollars," said Paddock,
"to know what's going on aboard that boat."
The knowledge would hardly have been worth
the price he offered. Aboard the Lileth, on the
forward deck under a protecting awning,
Mr. Trimmer sat firmly planted in a chair. Beside
him, in other chairs, sat three prominent citizens
of San Marco—one of them the chief of police.
Mr. Martin Wall was madly walking the deck
near by.
"Going to stay here all night?" he demanded
at last.
"All night, and all day to-morrow," replied
Mr. Trimmer, "if necessary. We're going to
stay here until that boat that's carrying Lord
Harrowby comes back. You can't fool Henry
Trimmer."
"There isn't any such boat!" flared Martin Wall.
"Tell it to the marines," remarked Trimmer,
lighting a fresh cigar.
Just as well that the three shivering figures
huddled in the launch on the heaving bosom of
the waters could not see this picture. Mr. Wall
looked out at the rain, and shivered himself.
Eleven-thirty came. And twelve. Two
matches from Mr. Paddock's store went to the
discovery of these sad facts. Soaked to the skin,
glum, silent, the three on the waters sat staring
at the unresponsive Lileth. The rain was falling
now in a fine drizzle.
"I suppose," Paddock remarked, "we stay here
until morning?"
"We might try landing on Tarragona," said Minot.
"We might try jumping into the ocean, too,"
responded Paddock, through chattering teeth.
"Murder," droned poor old George. "That's
what it'll be."
At one o'clock the three wet watchers beheld
unusual things. Smoke began to belch from the
Lileth's funnels. Her siren sounded.
"She's steaming out!" cried Minot. "She's
steaming out to sea!"
And sure enough, the graceful yacht began to
move—out past Tarragona Island—out toward
the open sea.
Once more Paddock started his faithful engine,
and, hallooing madly, the three set out in
pursuit. Not yet had the Lileth struck its gait,
and in fifteen minutes they were alongside.
Martin Wall, beholding them from the deck, had
a rather unexpected attack of pity, and stopped
his engines. The three limp watchers were taken
aboard.
"Wha—what does this mean?" chattered Minot.
"You poor devils," said Martin Wall. "Come
and have a drink. Mean?" He poured. "It
means that the only way I could get rid of our
friend Trimmer was to set out for New York."
"For New York?" cried Minot, standing glass
in hand.
"Yes. Came on board, Trimmer did, searched
the boat, and then declared I'd shipped George
away until his visit should be over. So he and
his friends—one of them the chief of police, by
the way—sat down to wait for your return.
Gad—I thought of you out in that rain. Sat and sat
and sat. What could I do?"
"To Trimmer, the brute," said Paddock,
raising his glass.
"Finally I had an idea. I had the boys pull up
anchor and start the engines. Trimmer wanted
to know the answer. 'Leaving for New York
to-night,' I said. 'Want to come along?' He
wasn't sure whether he would go or not, but his
friends were sure they wouldn't. Put up an
awful howl, and just before we got under way
Mr. Trimmer and party crawled into their
rowboat and splashed back to San Marco."
"Well—what now?" asked Minot.
"I've made up my mind," said Wall. "Been
intending to go back north for some time, and
now that I've started, I guess I'll keep on going."
"Splendid," cried Minot. "And you'll take
Mr. George Harrowby with you?"
Mr. Wall seemed in excellent spirits. He
slapped Minot on the back.
"If you say so, of course. Don't know
exactly what they can do to us—but I think
George needs the sea air. How about it, your
lordship?"
Poor old George, drooping as he had never
drooped before, looked wearily into Wall's eyes.
"What's the use?" he said. "Fight's all gone
out of me. Losing interest in what's next.
Three hours on that blooming ocean with the
rain soaking in—I'm going to bed. I don't care
what becomes of me."
And he sloshed away to his cabin.
"Well, boys, I'm afraid we'll have to put you
off," said Martin Wall. "Glad to have met both
of you. Sometime in New York we may run
into each other again."
He shook hands genially, and the two young
men dropped once more into that unhappy
launch. As they sped toward the shore the Lileth,
behind them, was heading for the open sea.
"Sorry if I've seemed to have a grouch
to-night," said Paddock, as they walked up the
deserted avenue toward the hotel. "But these
Florida rain-storms aren't the pleasantest things
to wear next to one's skin. I apologize, Dick."
"Nonsense," Minot answered. "Old Job
himself would have frowned a bit if he'd been
through what you have to-night. It was my
fault for getting you into it—"
"Forget it," Paddock said. "Well, it looks
like a wedding, old man. The letters home
again, and George Harrowby headed for New
York—a three days' trip. Nothing to hinder
now. Have you thought of that?"
"I don't want to think," said Minot gloomily.
"Good night, old man."
Paddock sped up the stairs to his room, which
was on the second floor, and Minot turned
toward the elevator. At that moment he saw
approaching him through the deserted lobby
Mr. Jim O'Malley, the house detective of the De la Pax.
"Can we see you a minute in the office, Mr. Minot?"
he asked.
"Certainly," Minot answered. "But—I'm
soaked through—was out in all that rain—"
"Too bad," said O'Malley, with a sympathetic
glance. "We won't keep you but a minute—"
He led the way, and wondering, Minot followed.
In the tiny office of the hotel manager
a bullet-headed man stood waiting.
"My friend, Mr. Huntley, of the Secret
Service," O'Malley explained. "Awful sorry that
this should happen. Mr. Minot but—we got to
search you."
"Search me—for what?" Minot cried.
And in a flash, he knew. Through that wild
night he had not once thought of it. But it was
still in his inside coat pocket, of course. Chain
Lightning's Collar!
"What does this mean?" he asked.
"That's what they all say," grunted Huntley.
"Come here, my boy. Say, you're pretty wet.
And shivering! Better have a warm bath and a
drink. Turn around, please. Ah—"
With practised fingers the detective explored
rapidly Mr. Minot's person and pockets. The
victim of the search stood limp, helpless. What
could he do? There was no escape. It was
all up now—for whatever reason they desired
Chain Lightning's Collar, they could not fail to
have it in another minute.
Side pockets—trousers pockets—now! The
inner coat pocket! Its contents were in the
detective's hand. Minot stared down. A little
gasp escaped him.
The envelope that held Chain Lightning's
Collar was not among them!
Two minutes longer Huntley pursued, then
with an oath of disappointment he turned to
O'Malley.
"Hasn't got it!" he announced.
Minot swept aside the profuse apologies of
the hotel detective, and somehow got out of the
room. In a daze, he sought 389. He didn't have
it! Didn't have Chain Lightning's Collar! Who
did?
It was while he sat steaming in a hot bath
that an idea came to him. The struggle on the
deck of the Lileth, with Martin Wall panting at
his side! The tug on his coat as they all went
down together. The genial spirits of Wall
thereafter. The sudden start for New York.
No question about it—Chain Lightning's Collar
was well out at sea now.
And yet—why had Wall stopped to take the
occupants of the launch aboard?
After his bath, Minot donned pajamas and a
dressing-gown and ventured out to find Lord
Harrowby's suite. With difficulty he succeeded
in arousing the sleeping peer. Harrowby let
him in, and then sat down on his bed and stared
at him.
"What is it?" he inquired sleepily.
Briefly Minot told him of the circumstances
preceding the start of the Lileth for New York,
of his return to the hotel, and the search party
he encountered there. Harrowby was very wide
awake by this time.
"That finishes us," he groaned.
"Wait a minute," Minot said. "They didn't
find the necklace. I didn't have it. I'd lost it."
"Lost it?"
"Yes. And if you want my opinion, I think
Martin Wall stole it from me on the Lileth and is
now on his way—"
Harrowby leaped from bed, and seized Minot
gleefully by the hand.
"Dear old chap. What the deuce do I care who
took it. It's gone. Thank God—it's gone."
"But—I don't understand—"
"No. But you can understand this much.
Everything's all right. Nothing in the way of
the wedding now. It's splendid! Splendid!"
"But—the necklace was stolen—"
"Yes. Good! Very good! My dear Minot,
the luckiest thing that can happen to us will
be—never, never to see Chain Lightning's Collar
again!"
As completely at sea as he had been that
night—which was more or less at sea—Minot returned
to his room. It was after three o'clock. He
turned out his lights and sought his bed. Many
wild conjectures kept him awake at first, but this
had been the busiest day of his life. Soon he
slept, and dreamed thrilling dreams.
The sun was bright outside his windows when
he was aroused by a knock.
"What is it?" he cried.
"A package for you, sir," said a bell-boy voice.
He slipped one arm outside his door to receive
it—a neat little bundle, securely tied, with
his name written on the wrappings. Sleepily
he undid the cord, and took out—an envelope.
He was no longer sleepy. He held the
envelope open over his bed. Chain Lightning's
Collar tumbled, gleaming, upon the white sheet!
Also in the package was a note, which Minot
read breathlessly.
"DEAR MR. MINOT:
"I have decided not to go north after all, and
am back in the harbor with the Lileth. As I
expect Trimmer at any moment I have sent
George over to Tarragona Island in charge of
two sailormen for the day.
"Cordially,
"MARTIN WALL.
"P.S. You dropped the enclosed in the
scuffle on the boat last night."
At ten o'clock that Saturday morning Lord
Harrowby was engrossed in the ceremony
of breakfast in his rooms. For the occasion he
wore an orange and purple dressing-gown with
a floral design no botanist could have sanctioned—the
sort of dressing-gown that Arnold Bennett,
had he seen it, would have made a leading
character in a novel. He was cheerful, was
Harrowby, and as he glanced through an old copy
of the London Times he made strange noises
in his throat, under the impression that he was
humming a musical comedy chorus.
There was a knock, and Harrowby cried:
"Come in." Mr. Minot, fresh as the morning and
nowhere near so hot, entered.
"Feeling pretty satisfied with life, I'll wager,"
Minot suggested.
"My dear chap, gay as—as—a robin,"
Harrowby replied.
"Snatch your last giggle," said Minot. "Have
one final laugh, and make it a good one. Then
wake up."
"Wake up? Why, I am awake—"
"Oh, no—you're dreaming on a bed of roses.
Listen! Martin Wall didn't go north with the
impostor after all. Changed his mind. Look!"
And Minot tossed something on the table, just
abaft his lordship's eggs.
"The devil! Chain Lightning's Collar!" cried
Harrowby.
"Back to its original storage vault," said
Minot. "What is this, Harrowby? A Drury
Lane melodrama?"
"My word. I can't make it out."
"Can't you? Got the necklace back this
morning with a note from Martin Wall, saying I
dropped it last night in the scrap on the deck
of the Lileth."
"Confound the thing!" sighed Harrowby,
staring morosely at the diamonds.
"My first impulse," said Minot, "is to hand the
necklace back to you and gracefully withdraw.
But of course I'm here to look after Jephson's
interests—"
"Naturally," put in Harrowby quickly. "And
let me tell you that should this necklace be found
before the wedding, Jephson is practically certain
to pay that policy. I think you'd better keep it.
They're not likely to search you again. If I took
it—dear old chap—they search me every little
while."
"You didn't steal this, did you?" Minot asked.
"Of course not." Harrowby flushed a delicate
pink. "It belongs in our family—has for years.
Everybody knows that."
"Well, what is the trouble?"
"I'll explain it all later. There's really nothing
dishonorable—as men of the world look at such
things. I give you my word that you can serve
Mr. Jephson best by keeping the necklace for
the present—and seeing to it that it does not fall
into the hands of the men who are looking for it."
Minot sat staring gloomily ahead of him.
Then he reached out, took up the necklace, and
restored it to his pocket.
"Oh, very well," he said. "If I'm sent to jail,
tell Thacker I went singing an epithalamium." He rose.
"By the way," Harrowby remarked, "I'm
giving a little dinner to-night—at the
Manhattan Club. May I count on you?"
"Surely," Minot smiled. "I'll be there,
wearing our necklace."
"My dear fellow—ah, I see you mean it
pleasantly. Wear it, by all means."
Minot passed from the eccentric blooms of
that dressing-gown to the more authentic flowers
of the Florida outdoors. In the plaza he met
Cynthia Meyrick, rival candidate to the morning
in its glory.
"Matrimony," she said, "is more trouble than
it seems on a moonlit night under the palms. I've
never been so busy in my life. By the way, two
of my bridesmaids arrived from New York last
night. Lovely girls—both of them. But I forget!"
"Forget what?"
"Your young heart is already ensnared, isn't it?"
"Yes," replied Minot fervently. "It is. But
no matter. Tell me about your preparations
for the wedding. I should like to enjoy the
thrill of it—by proxy."
"How like a man—wants all the thrill and
none of the bother. It's dreadfully hard staging
a wedding, way down here a thousand miles from
everything. But—my gown came last night from
Paris. Can you imagine the thrill of that!"
"Only faintly."
"How stupid being a man must be."
"And how glorious being a girl, with man
only an afterthought—even at wedding time."
"Poor Harrowby! He keeps in the lime-light
fairly well, however." They walked along a
moment in silence. "I've wondered," she said at
length. "Why did you kidnap—Mr. Trimmer's—friend?"
"Because—"
"Yes?"—eagerly.
Minot looked at her, and something rose in his
throat to choke him.
"I can't tell you," he said. "It is the fault
of—the Master of the Show. I'm only the
pawn—the baffled, raging, unhappy little pawn. That's
all I can tell you. You—you were speaking of
your wedding gown?"
"A present from Aunt Mary," she answered,
a strange tenderness in her tone. "For a good
little girl who's caught a lord."
"A charming little girl," said Minot softly.
"May I say that?"
"Yes—" Her brown eyes glowed. "I'm—glad—to
have you—say it. I go in here.
Good-by—Mr. Kidnaper."
She disappeared into a shop, and Minot walked
slowly down the street. Girls from Peoria and
Paris, from Boise City and London, passed by.
Girls chaperoned and girls alone—tourist girls
in swarms. And not a few of them wondered
why such a good-looking young man should
appear to be so sorry for himself.
Returning to the hotel at noon, Minot met
Martin Wall on the veranda.
"Lucky I put old George on Tarragona for
the day," Wall confided. "As I expected, Trimmer
was out to call early this morning. Searched
the ship from stem to stern. I rather think we
have Mr. Trimmer up a tree. He went away not
quite so sure of himself."
"Good," Minot answered. "So you changed
your mind about going north?"
"Yes. Think I'll stay over for the wedding.
By the way, wasn't that Chain Lightning's
Collar you left behind you last night?"
"Y—yes."
"Thought so. You ought to be more careful.
People might suspect you of being the thief at
Mrs. Bruce's."
"If you think that, I wish you'd speak to his
lordship."
"I have. Your innocence is established. And
I've promised Harrowby to keep his little
mystery dark."
"You're very kind," said Minot, and went on
into the hotel.
The remainder of the day passed lazily. Dick
Minot felt lost indeed, for seemingly there were
no more doughty deeds to be done in the name
of Jephson. The Gaiety lady was gone; her
letters were in the hands of the man who had
written them. The claimant to the title languished
among the alligators of Tarragona, a prisoner.
Trimmer appeared to be baffled. Bridesmaids
arrived. The wedding gown appeared. It looked
like smooth sailing now.
Jack Paddock, met for a moment late in the
afternoon, announced airily:
"By the way, the Duke and Duchess of
Lismore have come. You know—the sausage lady
and her captive. My word—you should see her!
A wardrobe to draw tears of envy from a theatrical
star. Fifty costly necklaces—and only one
neck!"
"Tragic," smiled Minot.
"Funny thing's happened," Paddock
whispered. "I met the duchess once abroad. She
sent for me this noon and almost bowled me
over. Seems she's heard of Mrs. Bruce as the
wittiest woman in San Marco. And she's jealous.
'You're a clever boy,' says her ladyship to
me. 'Coach me up so I can outshine Mrs. Bruce.' What
do you know?"
"Ah—but you were the pioneer," Minot reminded him.
"Well, I was, for that matter," said Mr. Paddock.
"But I know now it wasn't a clever idea,
if this woman can think of it, too."
"What did you tell her?"
"I was shocked. I showed it. It seemed
deception to me. Still—she made me an offer
that—well, I told her I'd think it over."
"Good heavens, Jack! You wouldn't try to
sell 'em both dialogue?"
"Why not? Play one against the other—make
'em keener for my goods. I've got a notion to
clean up here quick and then go back to the real
stuff. That little girl from the Middle West—I've
forgot all about her, of course. But speaking
of cleaning up—I'm thinking of it, Dick, my
boy. Yes, I believe I'll take them both
on—secretly, of course. It means hard work for me,
but when one loves one's art, no service seems
too tough."
"You're hopeless," Minot groaned.
"Say not so," laughed Paddock, and went
away humming a frivolous tune.
At a quarter before seven, for the first time,
Minot entered Mr. Tom Stacy's Manhattan Club
and Grill. To any one who crossed Mr. Stacy's
threshold with the expectation of immediately
encountering lights and gaiety, the first view of
the interior came as a distinct shock. The main
dining-room of the Manhattan Club was dim
with the holy dimness of a cathedral. Its lamps,
hung high, were buried in oriental trappings,
and shone half-heartedly. Faintly through the
gloom could be discerned white table-cloths,
gleaming silver. The scene demanded hushed
voices, noiseless footsteps. It got both.
The main dining-room was hollowed out of the
center of the great stone building, and its roof
was off in the dark three stories above. On each
side of the entrance, stairways led to second
and third-floor balconies which stretched around
the room on three sides. From these balconies
doors opened into innumerable rooms—rooms
where lights shone brighter, and from which the
chief of police, when he came to make certain
financial arrangements with Mr. Stacy, heard
frequently a gentle click-click.
It may have been that the furnishings of the
main dining-room and the balconies were there
before Mr. Stacy's coming, or again they may
have set forth his own idea of suitable decoration.
Looking about him, Mr. Minot was reminded of a
play like Sumurun after three hard seasons on
the road. Moth-eaten rugs and musty tapestries
hung everywhere. Here and there an atrocious
cozy corner belied its name. Iron lanterns gave
parsimonious light. Aged sofa-pillows lay
limply. "Oriental," Mr. Stacy would have called
the effect. Here in this dim, but scarcely
religious light, the patrons of his "grill" ate their
food, being not without misgivings as they stared
through the gloom at their plates.
The long tables for the Harrowby dinner were
already set, and about them hovered waiters of
a color to match the room. Most of the guests
had arrived. Mr. Paddock made it a point to
introduce Mr. Minot at once to the Duchess of
Lismore. This noble lady with the packing-house
past was making a commendable effort to
lighten the Manhattan Club by a wonderful
display of jewels.
"Then felt I like some watcher of the skies,
when a new planet swims into his ken," whispered
Minot, as the duchess moved away.
Paddock laughed.
"A dowdy little woman by day, but a pillar of
fire by night," he agreed. "By the way, I'm
foreman of her composing-room, beginning to-morrow."
"Be careful, Jack," Minot warned.
"A double life from now on," Paddock replied,
"but I think I can get away with it. Say,
for ways that are dark this man Stacy seems to
hold a better hand than the heathen Chinee."
In one corner the portly Spencer Meyrick was
orating to a circle of young people on the evils
of gambling. Minot turned away, smiling
cynically. Meyrick, as everybody knew, had made a
large part of his fortune in Wall Street.
The dinner was much larger than Mrs. Bruce's.
Minot met a number of new people—the
anemic husband of the jewels, smug in his
dukedom, and several very attractive girls thrilled
at being present in Mr. Stacy's sinful lair. He
bestowed a smile upon Aunt Mary, serene among
the best people, and discussed with Mrs. Bruce—who
wasted no boughten wit on him—the Florida
climate. Also, he asked the elder of the Omaha
girls if she had heard of Mr. Nat Goodwin's
latest wife.
For once the dinner itself was a minor event.
It sped rapidly there in the gloom, and few so
much as listened to the flashes of Mrs. Bruce's
wit—save perhaps the duchess, enviously. It
was after the dinner, when Harrowby led his
guests to the entertainment above, that interest
grew tense.
No gloom in that bright room overhead. A
cluster of electric lights shed their brilliance on
Mr. Stacy's pet roulette tables, set amid parlor
furnishings of atrocious plush. From one corner
a faro lay-out that had once flourished on
Fifty-eighth Street, New York, beckoned. And on
each side, through open doors, might be seen
rooms furnished for the game of poker.
Mr. Stacy's assistant, a polished gentleman
with a face like aged ivory, presided over the
roulette table. He swung the wheel a few times,
an inviting smile on his face. Harrowby, his
eyes bright, laid a sum of money beside a row of
innocent figures. He won. He tried again, and
won. Some of the young women pushed close
to the table, visibly affected. Others pretended
this sort of thing was an old story to them.
A few of the more adventurous women borrowed
coins from the men, and joined in the
play. Arguments and misunderstandings arose,
which Mr. Stacy's assistant urbanely settled.
More of the men—Paddock among them—laid
money on the table.
A buzz of excited conversation, punctuated
now and then by a deathly silence as the wheel
spun and the little ball hovered heart-breakingly,
filled the room. Cheeks glowed red, eyes
sparkled, the crush about the table increased.
Spencer Meyrick himself risked from his endless
store. Mr. Tom Stacy's place was in full
swing.
Dick Minot caught Cynthia Meyrick's glance
as she stood close beside Lord Harrowby. She
seemed another girl to-night, grave rather than
gay, her great brown eyes apparently looking
into the future, wondering, fearing. As for
Harrowby, he was a man transformed. Not for
nothing was he the son of the sporting Earl of
Raybrook—the peer who never failed to take a
risk. The excitement of the game was reflected
in his tall tense figure, his flaming cheeks. This
was the Harrowby who had made Jephson that
gambling proposition on a seventeenth floor in
New York.
And Harrowby won consistently. Won, until
a fatal choice of numbers with an overwhelming
stake left him poor again, and he saw all his
winnings swept to swell Tom Stacy's store.
Quickly he wormed his way out of the crowd
and sought Minot.
"May I see you a moment?" he asked. "Out
here." And he led the way to the gloom of the
balcony.
"If I only had the cash," Harrowby whispered
excitedly, "I could break Stacy to-night. And
I'm going to get it. Will you give me the
necklace, please."
"You forget," Minot objected, "that the
necklace is supposed to have been stolen."
"No. No. That's no matter. I'll arrange
that. Hurry—"
"You forget, too, that you told me this morning
that should this necklace be found now—"
"Mr. Minot—the necklace belongs to me.
Will you kindly let me have it."
"Certainly," said Minot coldly. And, much
annoyed, he returned to the room amid the buzz
and the thrill of gambling.
Harrowby ran quickly down the stairs. In the
office of the club he found Tom Stacy in amiable
converse with Martin Wall. He threw Chain
Lightning's Collar on the manager's desk.
"How much can you loan me on that?" he demanded.
With a grunt of surprise, Mr. Stacy took up
the famous collar in his thick fingers. He gazed
at it for a moment. Then he looked up, and
caught Martin Wall's crafty eye over Harrowby's
shoulder.
"Not a cent," said Mr. Stacy firmly.
"What! I don't understand." Harrowby
gazed at him blankly. "It's worth—"
"Not a cent," Stacy repeated. "That's final."
Harrowby turned appealingly to Martin Wall.
"You—" he pleaded.
"I'm not investing," Wall replied, with a queer
smile.
Lord Harrowby restored the necklace to his
pocket and, crestfallen, gloomy, went back to the
room above.
"Wouldn't loan me anything on it," he whispered
to Minot. "I don't understand, really."
Thereafter Harrowby suffered the pain of
watching others play. And while he watched,
in the little office down-stairs, a scene of vital
bearing on his future was enacted.
A short stocky man with a bullet-shaped head
had pushed open the door on Messrs. Stacy and
Wall. He stood, looking about him with a
cynical smile.
"Hello, Tom," he said.
"Old Bill Huntley!" cried Stacy. "By gad, you
gave me a turn. I forgot for a minute that you
can't raid me down here."
"Them happy days is past," returned
Mr. Huntley dryly. "I'm working for Uncle Sam,
now, Tom. Got new fish to fry. Used to have
some gay times in New York, didn't we? Oh,
hello, Craig!"
"My name is Martin Wall," said that gentleman
stiffly.
"Ain't he got the lovely manners," said Huntley,
pretending admiration. "Always did have,
too. And the swell friends. Still going round
in the caviar crowd, I hear. What if I was to tell
your friends here who you are?"
"You won't do that," said Wall, outwardly
unshaken, but his breath came faster.
"Oh—you're sure of that, are you?"
"Yes. Who I am isn't one of your worries in
your new line of business. And you're going to
keep still because I can do you a favor—and I
will."
"Thanks, Craig. Excuse me—Martin Wall.
Sort of a strain keeping track of your names, you
know."
"Forget that. I say I can do you a favor—if
you'll promise not to mix in my affairs."
"Well—what is it?"
"You're down here looking for a diamond
necklace known as Chain Lightning's Collar."
"Great little guesser, you are. Well—what
about it?"
"Promise?"
"You deliver the goods, and I'll see."
"All right. You'll find that necklace in Lord
Harrowby's pocket right now. And you'll find
Lord Harrowby in a room up-stairs."
Mr. Huntley stood for a moment staring at
the man he called Craig. Then with a grunt he
turned away.
Two minutes later, in the bright room above,
that same rather vulgar grunt sounded in Lord
Harrowby's patrician ear. He turned, and his
face paled. Hopelessly he looked toward Minot.
Then without a word he followed Huntley from
the room.
Only two of that excited crowd about the
wheel noticed. And these two fled simultaneously
to the balcony. There, half hidden behind an
ancient musty rug, Cynthia Meyrick and Minot
watched together.
Harrowby and Huntley descended the soft
stairs. At the bottom, Martin Wall and Stacy
were waiting. The sound of voices pitched low
could be heard on the balcony, but though they
strained to hear, the pair above could not.
However, they could see the plebeian hand of
Mr. Huntley held out to Lord Harrowby. They
could see Harrowby reach into his pocket, and
bring forth a white envelope. Next they beheld
Chain Lightning's Collar gleam in the dusk as
Huntley held it up. A few low words, and
Harrowby went out with the detective.
Martin Wall ascended the stair. On the dim
balcony he was confronted by a white-faced girl
whose wonderful copper hair had once held
Chain Lightning's Collar.
"What does it mean?" she asked, her voice
low and tense.
"Mean?" Martin Wall laughed. "It means
that Lord Harrowby must go north and face a
United States Commissioner in Jersey City. It
seems that when he brought that necklace over
he quite forgot to tell the customs officials about
it."
"Go north! When?"
"To-night. On the midnight train. North
to Jersey City."
Mr. Wall went into the bright room where
the excitement buzzed on, oblivious. Cynthia
Meyrick turned to Minot.
"But he can't possibly get back—" she cried.
"No. He can't get back. I'm sorry."
"And my wedding dress—came last night."
She stood clutching a moth-eaten tapestry in
her slim white hand. In the gloom of that dull
old balcony her eyes shone strangely.
"Some things aren't to be," she whispered.
"And"—very faintly—"others are."
A thrill shot through Minot, sharp as a pain,
but glorious. What did she mean by that? What
indeed but the one thing that must not happen—the
thing he wanted most of all things in the
world to happen—the thing he had come to San
Marco to prevent. He came closer to her—and
closer—the blood was pounding in his brain.
Dazed, exulting, he held out his arms.
"Cynthia!" he cried.
And then suddenly behind her, on the stairs,
he caught sight of a great bald head ascending
through the dusk. It was an ordinary bald head,
the property of Mr. Stacy in fact, but to Minot a
certain Jephson seemed to be moving beneath it
He remembered. His arms fell to his sides. He
turned away.
"We must see what can be done," he said
mechanically.
"Yes," Cynthia Meyrick agreed in an odd
tone, "we must see what can be done."
And a tear, unnoticed, fell on Mr. Stacy's aged
oriental tapestry.
Miss Meyrick turned back toward the room
of chance to find her father. Minot,
meanwhile, ran down the steps, obtained his hat
and coat, and hurried across the street to the
hotel. He went at once to Harrowby's rooms.
There he encountered a scene of wild disorder.
The round-faced valet was packing trunks
against time, and his time-keeper, Mr. Bill
Huntley, sat in a corner, grim and silent, watch in
hand. Lord Harrowby paced the floor madly.
When he saw Minot he held out his long, lean,
helpless hands.
"You've heard, old boy?" he said.
"Yes, I've heard," said Minot sharply. "A fine
fix, Harrowby. Why the deuce didn't you pay
the duty on that necklace?"
"Dear boy! Was saving every cent I had
for—you know what. Besides, I heard of such a
clever scheme for slipping it in—"
"Never mind that! Mr. Huntley, this gentleman
was to have been married on Tuesday.
Can't you hold off until then?"
"Nothing doing," said Mr. Huntley firmly. "I
got to get back to New York. He'll have to
postpone his wedding. Ought to have thought
of these things before he pulled off his little
stunt."
"It's no use, Minot," said Harrowby hopelessly.
"I've gone all over it with this chap. He
won't listen to reason. What the deuce am I
to do?"
A knock sounded on the door and Spencer
Meyrick, red-faced, flirting with apoplexy,
strode into the room.
"Lord Harrowby," he announced, "I desire
to see you alone."
"Er—step into the bedroom," Harrowby suggested.
Mr. Huntley rose promptly to his feet.
"Nix," he said. "There's a door out of that
room leading into the hall. If you go in there,
I go, too."
Mr. Meyrick glared. Harrowby stood embarrassed.
"Very well," said Meyrick through his teeth.
"We'll stay here. It doesn't matter to me. I
simply want to say, Lord Harrowby, that when
you get to Jersey City you needn't trouble to
come back, as far as my family is concerned."
A look of pain came into Harrowby's thin
face.
"Not come back," he said. "My dear sir—"
"That's what I said. I'm a plain man, Harrowby.
A plain American. It doesn't seem to
me that marrying into the British nobility is
worth all the trouble it's costing us—"
"But really—"
"It may be, but it doesn't look that way to me.
I prefer a simple wedding to a series of vaudeville
acts. If you think I'm going to stand for
the publicity of this latest affair, you're mistaken.
I've talked matters over with Cynthia—the
marriage is off—for good!"
"But my dear sir, Cynthia and I are very fond
of each other—"
"I don't give a damn if you are!" Meyrick
fumed. "This is the last straw. I'm through
with you. Good night, and good-by."
He stamped out as he had come, and Lord
Harrowby fell limply into a chair.
"All over, and all done," he moaned.
"And Jephson loses," said Minot with mixed
emotions.
"Yes—I'm sorry." Harrowby shook his
head tragically. "Sorrier than you are, old chap.
I love Cynthia Meyrick—really I do. This is a
bit of a blow."
"Come, come!" cried Mr. Huntley. "I'm not
going to miss that train while you play-act.
We've only got half an hour, now."
Harrowby rose unhappily and went into the
inner room, Huntley at his heels. Minot sat,
his unseeing eyes gazing down at the old copy
of the London Times which Harrowby had been
reading that morning at breakfast.
Gradually, despite his preoccupation, a name
in a head-line forced itself to his attention.
Courtney Giles. Where had he heard that name
before? He picked up the Times from the table
on which it was lying. He read:
"The Ardent Lover, the new romantic comedy
in which Courtney Giles has appeared briefly at
the West End Road Theater, will be removed
from the boards to-night. The public has not
been appreciative. If truth must be told—and
bitter truth it is—the once beloved matinée idol
has become too fat to hold his old admirers, and
they have drifted steadily to other, slimmer gods.
Mr. Giles' early retirement from the stage is
rumored."
Minot threw down the paper. Poor old
Jephson! First the rain on the dowager duchess,
then an actor's expanding waist—and to-morrow
the news that Harrowby's wedding was not to
be. Why, it would ruin the man!
Minot stepped to the door of the inner room.
"I'm going out to think," he announced. "I'll
see you in the lobby before you leave."
Two minutes later, in the summer-house where
he had bid good-by to the sparkling Gaiety lady,
he sat puffing furiously at a cigar. Back into
the past as it concerned Chain Lightning's
Collar he went. That night when Cynthia Meyrick
had worn it in her hair, and Harrowby, hearing
of the search for it—had snatched it in the dark.
His own guardianship of the valuable trinket—Martin
Wall's invasion of his rooms—the "dropping"
of the jewels on shipboard, and the return
of them by Mr. Wall next morning. And last,
but not least, Mr. Stacy's firm refusal to loan
money on the necklace that very night.
All these things Minot pondered.
Meanwhile Harrowby, having finished his
packing, descended to the lobby of the De la Pax.
In a certain pink parlor he found Cynthia Meyrick,
and stood gazing helplessly into her eyes.
"Cynthia—your father said—is it true?"
"It's true, Allan."
"You too wish the wedding—indefinitely postponed?"
"Father thinks it best—"
"But you?" He came closer. "You, Cynthia?"
"I—I don't know. There has been so much
trouble, Allan—"
"I know. And I'm fearfully sorry about this
latest. But, Cynthia—you mustn't send me
away—I love you. Do you doubt that?"
"No, Allan."
"You're the most wonderful girl who has
ever come into my life—I want you in it
always—beside me—"
"At any rate, Allan, a wedding next Tuesday
is impossible now."
"Yes, I'm afraid it is. And after that—"
"After that—I don't know, Allan."
Aunt Mary came into the room, distress written
plainly in her plump face. No misstep of the
peerage was beyond Aunt Mary's forgiveness.
She took Harrowby's hand.
"I'm so sorry, your lordship," she said. "Most
unfortunate. But I'm sure it will all be cleared
away in time—"
Mr. Huntley made it a point to interrupt. He
stood at the door, watch in hand.
"Come on," he said. "We've got to start."
Harrowby followed the ladies from the room.
In the lobby Spencer Meyrick joined them. His
lordship shook hands with Aunt Mary, with
Mr. Meyrick—then he turned to the girl.
"Good-by, Cynthia," he said unhappily. He
took her slim white hand in his. Then he turned
quickly and started with Huntley for the door.
It was at this point that Mr. Minot, his cigar
and his cogitations finished, entered upon the
scene.
"Just a minute," he said to Mr. Huntley.
"Not another minute," remarked Huntley
with decision. "Not for the King of England
himself. We got just fifteen of 'em left to
catch that train, and if I know San Marco
hackmen—"
"You've got time to answer one or two
questions." Impressed by Minot's tone, the
Meyrick family moved nearer. "There's no
doubt, is there, Mr. Huntley, that the necklace
you have in your pocket is the one Lord
Harrowby brought from England?"
"Of course not. Now, get out of the way—"
"Are you a good judge of jewels, Mr. Huntley?"
"Well, I've got a little reputation in that line.
But say—"
"Then I suggest," said Minot impressively,
"that you examine Chain Lightning's Collar
closely."
"Thanks for the suggestion," sneered Mr. Huntley.
"I'll follow it—when I get time. Just
now I've got to—"
"You'd better follow it now—before you
catch a train. Otherwise you may be so
unfortunate as to make a fool of yourself."
Mr. Huntley stood, hesitating. There was
something in Minot's tone that rang true. The
detective again looked at his watch. Then, with
one of his celebrated grunts, he pulled out the
necklace, and stood staring at it with a new
expression.
He grunted again, and stepped to a near-by
writing-desk, above which hung a powerful
electric light. The others followed. Mr. Huntley
laid the necklace on the desk, and took out a
small microscope which was attached to one end
of his watch-chain. With rapt gaze he stared at
the largest of the diamonds. He went the length
of the string, examining each stone in turn. The
expression on Mr. Huntley's face would have
made him a star in the "movies."
"Hell!" he cried, and threw Chain Lightning's
Collar down on the desk.
"What's the matter?" Mr. Minot smiled.
"Glass," snarled Huntley. "Fine old bottle
glass. What do you know about that?"
"But really—it can't be—" put in Harrowby.
"Well it is," Mr. Huntley glared at him. "The
inspector might have known you moth-eaten
noblemen ain't got any of the real stuff left."
"I won't believe it—" Harrowby began, but
caught Minot's eye.
"It's true, just the same," Minot said. "By
the way, Mr. Huntley, how much is that little
ornament worth?"
"About nine dollars and twenty-five cents."
Mr. Huntley still glared angrily.
"Well—you can't take Lord Harrowby back
for not declaring that, can you?"
"No," snorted Huntley. "But I can go back
myself, and I'm going—on that midnight train.
Good-by."
Minot followed him to the door.
"Aren't you going to thank me?" he asked.
"You know, I saved you—"
"Thank you! Hell!" said Huntley, and
disappeared into the dark.
When Minot returned he found Harrowby
standing facing the Meyricks, and holding the
necklace in his hand as though it were a bomb
on the point of exploding.
"I say, I feel rather low," he was saying,
"when I remember that I made you a present of
this thing, Cynthia. But on my honor, I didn't
know. And I can scarcely believe it now. I
know the governor has been financially
embarrassed—but I never suspected him of this—the
associations were so dear—really—"
"It may not have been your father who
duplicated Chain Lightning's Collar with a fake,"
Minot suggested.
"My word, old boy, who then?"
"You remember," said Minot, addressing the
Meyricks, "that the necklace was stolen recently.
Well—it was returned to Lord Harrowby under
unusual circumstances. At least, this
collection of glass was returned. My theory is that
the thief had a duplicate made—an old trick."
"The very idea," Harrowby cried. "I say,
Minot, you are clever. I should never have
thought of that."
"Thanks," said Minot dryly. He sought to
avoid Miss Cynthia Meyrick's eyes.
"Er—by the way," said Harrowby, looking at
Spencer Meyrick. "There is nothing to prevent
the wedding now."
The old man shrugged his shoulders.
"I leave that to my daughter," he said, and
turned away.
"Cynthia?" Harrowby pleaded.
Miss Meyrick cast a strange look at Minot,
standing forlorn before her. And then she
smiled—not very happily.
"There seems to be no reason for changing
our plans," she said slowly. "It would be a great
disappointment to—so many people. Good
night."
Minot followed her to the elevator.
"It's as I told you this morning," he said
miserably. "I'm just one of the pawns in the
hands of the Master of the Show. I can't explain—"
"What is there to explain?" the girl asked
coldly. "I congratulate you on a highly
successful evening."
The elevator door banged shut between them.
Turning, Minot encountered Aunt Mary.
"You clever boy," she cried. "We are all
so very grateful to you. You have saved us
from a very embarrassing situation."
"Please don't mention it," Minot replied, and
he meant it.
He sat down beside the dazed Harrowby on
one of the lobby sofas.
"I'm all at sea, really, old chap," Harrowby
confessed. "But I must say—I admire you
tremendously. How the devil did you know
the necklace was a fraud?"
"I didn't know—I guessed," said Minot.
"And the thing that led me to make that happy
guess was Tom Stacy's refusal to loan you money
on it to-night. Mr. Stacy is no fool."
"And you think that Martin Wall has the
real Chain Lightning's Collar?"
"It looks that way to me. There's only one
thing against my theory. He didn't clear out
when he had the chance. But he may be staying
on to avert suspicion. We haven't any
evidence to arrest him on—and if we did there'd
be the customs people to deal with. If I were
you I'd hire a private detective to watch Wall,
and try to get the real necklace back without
enlisting the arm of the law."
"Really," said Harrowby, "things are happening
so swiftly I'm at a loss to follow them.
I am, old boy. First one obstacle and then
another. You've been splendid, Minot, splendid.
I want to thank you for all you have done. I
thought to-night the wedding had gone glimmering.
And I'm fond of Miss Meyrick. Tremendously."
"Don't thank me," Minot replied. "I'm not
doing it for you—we both know that. I'm
protecting Jephson's money. In a few days,
wedding-bells. And then me back to New York,
shouting never again on the Cupid act. If I'm
ever roped into another job like this—"
"It has been a trying position for you,"
Harrowby said sympathetically. "And you've done
nobly. I'm sure your troubles are all out of the
way now. With the necklace worry gone—"
He paused. For across the lobby toward
them walked Henry Trimmer, and his walk was
that of a man who is going somewhere.
"Ah—Mister Harrowby," he boomed, "and
Mr. Minot I've been looking for you both. It
will interest you to know that I had a wireless
message from Lord Harrowby this noon."
"A wireless?" cried Minot.
"Yes." Trimmer laughed. "Not such a fool
as you think him, Lord Harrowby isn't.
Managed to send me a wireless from Tarragona
despite the attentions of your friends. So I went
out there this afternoon and brought George
back with me."
Silently Minot and Harrowby stared at each
other.
"Yes," Mr. Trimmer went on, "George is back
again—back under the direction of little me, a
publicity man with no grass under the feet. I've
come to give you gentlemen your choice. You
either see Lord Harrowby to-morrow morning
at ten o'clock and recognize his claims, or I'll
have you both thrown into jail for kidnaping."
"To-morrow morning at ten," Harrowby
repeated gloomily.
"That's what I said," replied Mr. Trimmer
blithely. "How about it, little brother?"
"Minot—what would you advise?"
"See him," sighed Minot.
"Very well." Harrowby's tone was resigned.
"I presume I'd better."
"Ah—coming to your senses, aren't you?"
said Trimmer. "I hope we aren't spoiling the
joyous wedding-day. But then, what I say is,
if the girl's marrying you just for the title—"
Harrowby leaped to his feet
"You haven't been asked for an opinion," he
said.
"No, of course not. Don't get excited. I'll
see you both in the morning at ten." And
Mr. Trimmer strolled elegantly away.
Harrowby turned hopefully Jo Minot.
"At ten in the morning," he repeated. "Old
chap, what are we going to do at ten in the
morning?"
"I don't know," smiled Minot. "But if past
performances mean anything, we'll win."
"What's the matter with you?"
Seated in the lobby of the De la
Pax on Sunday morning, Mr. Trimmer turned
a disapproving eye upon the lank Englishman
at his side as he made this query. And his
question was not without good foundation. For
the aspirant to the title of Lord Harrowby was
at the moment a jelly quaking with fear.
"Fawncy meeting you after all these years,"
said poor old George in an uncertain treble.
"Come, come," cried Mr. Trimmer, "put a
little more authority into your voice. You can't
walk up and claim your rights with your knees
dancing the tango. This is the moment we've
been looking forward to. Act determined.
Walk into that room up-stairs as though you
were walking into Rakedale Hall to take charge
of it."
"Allan, don't you know me—I'm your brother
George," went on the Englishman, intent on rehearsing.
"More like it," said Trimmer. "Put the fire
into it. You're not expecting a thrashing, you
know. You're expecting the title and recognition
that belongs to you. I wish I was the real
Lord Harrowby. I guess I'd show 'em a thing
or two."
"I wish you was," agreed poor old George
sadly. "Somehow, I don't seem to have the
spirit I used to have."
"A good point," commented Trimmer.
"Years of wrong and suffering have made you
timid. I'll call that to their attention. Five
minutes of ten, your lordship."
His lordship groaned.
"All right, I'm ready," he said. "What is it
I say as I go in? Oh, yes—" He stepped into
the elevator—"Fawncy seeing you after all these
years."
The negro elevator boy was somewhat startled
at this greeting, but regained his composure and
started the car. Mr. Trimmer and his "proposition"
shot up toward their great opportunity.
In Lord Harrowby's suite that gentleman sat
in considerable nervousness, awaiting the
undesired encounter. With him sat Miss Meyrick
and her father, whom he had thought it necessary
to invite to witness the ordeal. Mr. Richard
Minot uneasily paced the floor, avoiding as much
as possible the glances of Miss Meyrick's brown
eyes. Ten o'clock was upon him, and Mr. Minot
was no nearer a plan of action than he had been
the preceding night.
Every good press agent is not without a live
theatrical sense, and Mr. Trimmer was no
exception. He left his trembling claimant in the
entrance hall and strode into the room.
"Good morning," he said brightly. "Here we
are, on time to the minute. Ah—I beg your
pardon."
Lord Harrowby performed brief introductions,
which Mr. Trimmer effusively acknowledged.
Then he turned dramatically toward his lordship.
"Out here in the hallway stands a poor broken
creature," he began. "Your own flesh and blood,
Allan Harrowby." Obviously Mr. Trimmer
had prepared speeches for himself as well as for
poor old George. "For twenty odd and
impecunious years," he went on, "this man has been
denied his just heritage. We are here this
morning to perform a duty—"
"My dear fellow," broke in Harrowby wearily,
"why should you inflict oratory upon us? Bring
in this—er—gentleman."
"That I will," replied Trimmer heartily. "And
when you have heard his story, digested his
evidence, I am sure—"
"Yes, yes. Bring him in."
Mr. Trimmer stepped to the door. He beckoned.
A very reluctant figure shuffled in.
George's face was green with fright. His knees
rattled together. He made, altogether, a
ludicrous picture, and Mr. Trimmer himself noted
this with sinking heart.
"Allow me," said Trimmer theatrically.
"George, Lord Harrowby."
George cleared his throat, but did not succeed
in dislodging his heart, which was there at the
moment.
"Fawncy seeing you after all these years," he
mumbled weakly, to no one in particular.
"Speak up," said Spencer Meyrick sharply.
"Who is it you're talking to?"
"To him," explained George, nodding toward
Lord Harrowby. "To my brother Allan. Don't
you know me, Allan? Don't you know—"
He stopped. An expression of surprise and
relief swept over his worried face. He turned
triumphantly to Trimmer.
"I don't have to prove who I am to him,"
he announced.
"Why don't you?" demanded Trimmer in alarm.
"Because he can't, I fancy," put in Lord Harrowby.
"No," said George slowly, "because I never
saw him before in all my life."
"Ah—you admit it," cried Allan Harrowby
with relief.
"Of course I do," replied George. "I never
saw you before in my life."
"And you've never been at Rakedale Hall,
have you?" Lord Harrowby demanded.
"Here—wait a minute—" shouted Trimmer,
in a panic.
"Oh, yes—I've been at Rakedale Hall," said
the claimant firmly. "I spent my boyhood there.
But you've never been there."
"I—what—"
"You've never been at Rakedale Hall. Why?
Because you're not Allan Harrowby! That's
why."
A deathly silence fell. Only a little traveling
clock on the mantel was articulate.
"Absurd—ridiculous—" cried Lord Harrowby.
"Talk about impostors," cried George, his
spirit and his courage sweeping back. "You're
one yourself. I wish I'd got a good look at you
sooner, I'd have put a stop to all this. Allan
Harrowby, eh? I guess not. I guess I'd know
my own brother if I saw him. I guess I know
the Harrowby features. I give you twenty-four
hours to get out of town—you blooming fraud."
"The man's crazy," Allan Harrowby cried.
"Raving mad. He's an impostor—this is a trick
of his—" He looked helplessly around the circle.
In every face he saw doubt, questioning. "Good
heavens—you're not going to listen to him? He's
come here to prove that he's George Harrowby.
Why doesn't he do it?"
"I'll do it," said George sweetly, "when I meet
a real Harrowby. In the meantime, I give you
twenty-four hours to get out of town. You'd
better go."
Victorious, George turned toward the door.
Trimmer, lost between admiration and doubt,
turned also.
"Take my advice," George proclaimed. "Make
him prove who he is. That's the important point
now. What does it matter to you who I am?
Nothing. But it matters a lot about him. Make
him prove that he's Allan Harrowby."
And, with the imperious manner that he should
have adopted on entering the room, George
Harrowby left it. Mr. Trimmer, eclipsed for once,
trotted at his side.
"Say," cried Trimmer in the hall, "is that on
the level? Isn't he Allan Harrowby?"
"I should say not," said George grandly.
"Doesn't look anything like Allan."
Trimmer chortled in glee.
"Great stuff," he cried. "I guess we tossed
a bomb, eh? Now, we'll run him out of town."
"Oh, no," said George. "We've done our work
here. Let's go over to London now and see the
pater."
"That we will," cried Trimmer. "That we
will. By gad, I'm proud of you to-day, Lord
Harrowby."
Inside Allan Harrowby's suite three pairs of
questioning eyes were turned on that harassed
nobleman. He fidgeted in his chair.
"I say," he pleaded. "It's all his bluff, you
know."
"Maybe," said old Spencer Meyrick, rising.
"But Harrowby—or whatever your name is—there's
altogether too much three-ring circus
about this wedding to suit me. My patience is
exhausted, sir—clean exhausted. Things look
queer to me—have right along. I'm more than
inclined to believe what that fellow said."
"But my dear sir—that chap is a rank
impostor. There wasn't a word of truth in what
he said. Cynthia—you understand—"
"Why, yes—I suppose so," the girl replied.
"You are Allan Harrowby, aren't you?"
"My dear girl—of course I am."
"Nevertheless," said Spencer Meyrick with
decision, "I'm going to call the wedding off again.
Some of your actions haven't made much of a
hit with me. I'm going to call it off until you
come to me and prove that you're Allan
Harrowby—a lord in good and regular standing, with
all dues paid."
"But—confound it, sir—a gentleman's word—"
"Mr. Meyrick," put in Minot, "may I be allowed
to say that I consider your action hasty—"
"And may I be allowed to ask what affair this
is of yours?" demanded Mr. Meyrick hotly.
"Father!" cried Miss Meyrick. "Please do not
be harsh with Mr. Minot. His heart is absolutely
set on my marriage with Lord Harrowby.
Naturally he feels very badly over all this."
Minot winced.
"Come, Cynthia," said Meyrick, moving
toward the door. "I've had enough of this
play-acting. Remember, sir—the wedding is
off—absolutely off—until you are able to establish your
identity beyond question."
And he and his daughter went out. Minot sat
for a long time staring at Lord Harrowby.
Finally he spoke.
"Say, Harrowby," he inquired, "who the devil
are you?"
His lordship sadly shook his head.
"You, too, Brutus," he sighed. "Haven't I one
friend left? I'm Allan Harrowby. Ask Jephson.
If I weren't, that policy that's causing you so
much trouble wouldn't be worth the paper it's
written on."
"That's right, too. Well, admitting you're
Harrowby, how are you going to prove it?"
"I've an idea," Harrowby replied.
"Everything comes to him who waits. What
is it?"
"A very good friend of mine—an old Oxford
friend—is attached to our embassy at Washington.
He was planning to come down for the
wedding. I'll telegraph him to board the next
train."
"Good boy," said Minot. "That's a regular
idea. Better send the wire at once."
Harrowby promised, and they parted. In the
lobby below Mr. Minot met Jack Paddock.
Paddock looked drawn and worried.
"Working up my stuff for the dinner the little
Lismore lady is giving to the bridal party
to-morrow night," he confided. "Say, it's no cinch
to do two of them. Can't you suggest a topic
that's liable to come up."
"Yes," replied Minot. "I can suggest one.
Fake noblemen." And he related to Mr. Paddock
the astounding events of the morning.
That Sunday that had begun so startlingly
progressed as a Sunday should, in peace. Early in
the afternoon Harrowby hunted Minot up and
announced that his friend would arrive Monday
noon, and that the Meyricks had agreed to take
no definite step pending his arrival.
Shortly after six o'clock a delayed telegram
was delivered to Mr. Minot. It was from
Mr. Thacker, and it read:
"Have located the owner of the yacht Lileth
its real name the Lady Evelyn stolen from owner
in North River he is on his way south will look
you up on arrival."
Minot whistled. Here was a new twist for the
drama to take.
At about the same time that Minot received
his message, a similar slip of yellow paper was
put into the hands of Lord Harrowby. Three
times he read it, his eyes staring, his cheeks
flushed.
Then he fled to his rooms. The elevator was
not quick enough; he sped up the stairs. Once
in his suite he dragged out the nearest
traveling-bag and began to pack like a mad man.
Mr. Minot was finishing a leisurely and lonely
dinner about an hour later when Jack Paddock
ran up to his table. Mr. Paddock's usual calm
was sadly ruffled.
"Dick," he cried, "here's news for you. I met
Lord Harrowby sliding out a side door with a
suit-case just now."
Minot leaped to his feet.
"What does that mean?" he wondered aloud.
"Mean?" answered Mr. Paddock. "It means
just one thing. Old George had the right dope.
Harrowby is a fake. He's making his get-away."
Minot threw down his napkin.
"Oh, he is, is he?" he cried. "Well, I guess
not. Come on, Jack."
"What are you going to do?"
"I'm going down to the station and stop him.
He's caused me too much trouble to let him slide
out like this. A fake, eh? Well, I'll have him
behind the bars to-night."
A negro cab driver was, by superhuman efforts,
roused to hasty action. He rattled the two young
men wildly down the silent street to the railway
station. They dashed into the drab little waiting
room just as a voice called:
"Train for the north! Jacksonville! Savannah!
Washington! New York!"
"There he is!" Paddock cried, and pointed to
the lean figure of Lord Harrowby slipping out
the door nearest the train-shed.
Paddock and Minot ran across the waiting
room and out into the open. In the distance they
saw Harrowby passing through the gate and on to
the tracks. They ran up just in time to have the
gate banged shut in their faces.
"Here," cried Minot. "I've got to get in
there. Let me through!"
"Where's your ticket?" demanded the great
stone face on guard.
"I haven't got one, but—"
"Too late anyhow," said the face. "The train's
started."
Through the wooden pickets Minot saw the
long yellow string of coaches slipping by. He
turned to Paddock.
"Oh, very well," he cried, exulting. "Let him
go. Come on!"
He dashed back to the carriage that had
brought them from the hotel, the driver of which
sat in a stupor trying to regain his wits and
nonchalance.
"What now?" Paddock wanted to know.
"Get in!" commanded Minot. He pushed his
friend on to the musty seat, and followed.
"To the De la Pax," he cried, "as fast as you
can go."
"But what the devil's the need of hurrying
now?" demanded Paddock.
"All the need in the world," replied Minot
joyously. "I'm going to have a talk with Cynthia
Meyrick. A little talk—alone."
"Ah," said Mr. Paddock softly, "love's young
dream."
The moon was shining in that city of the
picturesque past. Its light fell silvery on
the narrow streets, the old adobe houses, the
listless palms. In every shadow seemed to lurk the
memory of a love long dead—a love of the old
passionate Spanish days. A soft breeze came
whispering from the very sea Ponce de Leon had
sailed. It was as if at a signal—a bugle-call, a
rose thrown from a window, the boom of a
cannon at the water's edge—the forgotten past of
hot hearts, of arms equally ready for cutlass or
slender waist, could live again.
And Minot was as one who had heard such a
signal. He loved. The obstacle that had
confronted him, wrung his heart, left him helpless,
was swept away. He was like a man who,
released from prison, sees the sky, the green trees,
the hills again. He loved! The moon was shining!
He stood amid the colorful blooms of the hotel
courtyard and looked up at her window, with its
white curtain waving gently in the breeze. He
called, softly. And then he saw her face, peering
out as some senorita of the old days from her
lattice—
"I've news—very important news," he said.
"May I see you a moment?"
Far better this than the telephone or the bellboy.
Far more in keeping with the magic of the
night.
She came, dressed in the white that set off so
well her hair of gleaming copper. Minot met her
on the veranda. She smiled into his eyes inquiringly.
"Do you mind—a little walk?" he asked.
"Where to?"
"Say to the fort—the longest way."
She glanced back toward the hotel.
"I'm not sure that I ought—"
"But that will only make it the more exciting.
Please. And I've news—real news."
She nodded her head, and they crossed the
courtyard to the avenue. From this bright
thoroughfare they turned in a moment into a dark
and unkempt street.
"See," said Minot suddenly, "the old Spanish
churchyard. They built cities around churches
in the old days. The world do move. It's
railroad stations now."
They stood peering through the gloom at a
small chapel dim amid the trees, and aged stones
leaning tipsily among the weeds.
"At the altar of that chapel," Minot said, "a
priest fell—shot in the back by an Indian's
arrow. Sounds unreal, doesn't it? And when you
think that under these musty stones lies the dust
of folks who walked this very ground, and loved,
and hated, like you and—"
"Yes—but isn't it all rather gloomy?" Cynthia
Meyrick shuddered.
They went on, to pass shortly through the
crumbling remains of the city gates. There at
the water's edge the great gray fort loomed in
the moonlight like a historical novelist's dream.
Its huge iron-bound doors were locked for the
night; its custodian home in the bosom of his
family. Only its lower ramparts were left for the
feet of romantic youth to tread.
Along these ramparts, close to the shimmering
sea, Miss Meyrick and Minot walked. Truth to
tell, it was not so very difficult to keep one's
footing—but once the girl was forced to hold out an
appealing hand.
"French heels are treacherous," she explained.
Minot took her hand, and for the first time
knew the thrill that, encountered often on the
printed page, he had mentally classed as
"rubbish!" Wisely she interrupted it:
"You said you had news?"
He had, but it was not so easy to impart as he
had expected.
"Tell me," he said, "if it should turn out that
what poor old George said this morning was a
fact—that Allan Harrowby was an impostor—would
you feel so very badly?"
She withdrew her hand.
"You have no right to ask that," she replied.
"Forgive me. Indeed I haven't. But I was
moved to ask it for the reason that—what George
said was evidently true. Allan Harrowby left
suddenly for the north an hour ago."
The girl stood still, looking with wide eyes out
over the sea.
"Left—for the north," she repeated. There
was a long silence. At length she turned to Minot,
a queer light in her eyes. "Of course, you'll go
after him and bring him back?" she asked.
"No." Minot bowed his head. "I know I
must have looked rather silly of late. But if you
think I did the things I've done because I chose
to—you're wrong. If you think I did them because
I didn't love you—you're wrong, too. Oh, I—"
"Mr. Minot!"
"I can't help it. I know it's indecently soon—I've
got to tell you just the same. There's been
so much in the way—I'm wild to say it now. I
love you."
The water breaking on the ancient stones below
seemed to be repeating "Sh—sh," but Minot paid
no heed to the warning.
"I've cared for you," he went on, "ever since
that morning on the train when we raced the
razor-backs—ever since that wonderful ride over
a God-forsaken road that looked like Heaven to
me. And every time since that I've seen you I've
known that I'd come to care more—"
The girl stood and stared thoughtfully out at
the soft blue sea. Minot moved closer, over those
perilous slippery rocks.
"I know it's an old story to you," he went on,
"and that I'd be a fool to hope that I could
possibly be anything but just another man who adores
you. But—because I love you so much—"
She turned and looked at him.
"And in spite of all this," she said slowly,
"from the first you have done everything in your
power to prevent the breaking off of my engagement
to Harrowby."
"Yes, but—"
"Weren't you overly chivalrous to a rival?
Wouldn't what—what you are saying be more
convincing if you had remained neutral?"
"I know. I can't explain it to you now. It's all
over, anyway. It was horrible while it lasted—but
it's over now. I'm never going to work again
for your marriage to anybody—except one man.
The man who is standing before you—who loves
you—loves you—"
He stopped, for the girl was smiling. And it
was not the sort of smile that his words were
entitled to.
"I'm sorry, really," she said. "But I can't help
it. All I can see now is your triumphant entrance
last night—your masterly exposure of that silly
necklace—your clever destruction of every
obstacle in order that Harrowby and I might be
married on Tuesday. In the light of all that has
happened—how can you expect to appear other
than—"
"Foolish? You're right. And you couldn't
possibly care—just a little—"
He stopped, embarrassed. Poorly chosen
words, those last. He saw the light of
recollection in her eye.
"I should say," he went on hastily, "isn't there
just a faint gleam of hope—for me—"
"If we were back on the train," she said, "and
all that followed could be different—and
Harrowby had never been—I might—"
"You might—yes?"
"I might not say what I'm going to say now.
Which is—hadn't we better return to the hotel?"
"I'm sorry," remarked Minot. "Sorry I had
the bad taste to say what I have at this time—but
if you knew and could understand—which you
can't of course— Yes, let's go back to the
hotel—the shortest way."
He turned, and looked toward the towers of the
De la Pax rising to meet the sky—seemingly a
million miles away. So Peary might have gazed
to the north, setting out for the Pole.
They went back along the ramparts, over the
dry moat, through the crumbling gates.
Conversation languished. Then the ancient graveyard,
ghastly in the gloom. After that the long
lighted street of humble shops. And the shortest
way home seemed a million times longer than the
longest way there.
"Considering what you have told me of—Harrowby,"
she said, "I shall be leaving for the
north soon. Will you look me up in New York?"
"Thank you," Minot said. "It will be a very
great privilege."
Cynthia Meyrick entered the elevator, and out
of sight in that gilded cage she smiled a twisted
little smile.
Mr. Minot beheld Mr. Trimmer and his
"proposition" basking in the lime-light of the De la
Pax, and feeling in no mood to listen to the
publicity man's triumphant cackle, he hurried
to the veranda. There he found a bell-boy
calling his name.
"Gen'lemun to see you," the boy explained. He
led the way back into the lobby and up to a tall
athletic-looking man with a ruddy, frank,
attractive face.
The stranger held out his hand.
"Mr. Minot, of Lloyds?" he asked. "How do
you do, sir? I'm very glad to know you.
Promised Thacker I'd look you up at once. Let's
adjourn to the grill-room."
Minot followed in the wake of the tall breezy
one. Already he liked the man immensely.
"Well," said the stranger, over a table in the
grill, "what'll you have? Waiter? Perhaps you
heard I was coming. I happen to be the owner of
the yacht in the harbor, which somebody has
rechristened the Lileth."
"Yes—I thought so," Minot replied. "I'm
mighty glad you've come. A Mr. Martin Wall is
posing as the owner just at present."
"So I learned from Thacker. Nervy lad, this
Wall. I live in Chicago myself—left my
boat—Lady Evelyn, I called her—in the North River
for the winter in charge of a caretaker. This
Wall, it seems, needed a boat for a month and
took a fancy to mine. And since my caretaker
was evidently a crook, it was a simple matter to
rent it. Never would have found it out except
for you people. Too busy. Really ought not to
have taken this trip—business needs me every
minute—but I've got sort of a hankering to meet
Mr. Martin Wall."
"Shall we go out to the boat right away?"
"No need of that. We'll run out in the morning
with the proper authorities." The stranger
leaned across the table, and something in his blue
eyes startled Minot. "In the meantime," he said,
"I happen to be interested in another matter.
What's all this talk about George Harrowby
coming back to life?"
"Well, there's a chap here," Minot explained,
"who claims to be the elder brother of Allan
Harrowby. His cause is in the hands of an
advertising expert named Trimmer."
"Yes. I saw a story in a Washington paper."
"This morning George Harrowby, so-called,
confronted Allan Harrowby and denounced Allan
himself as a fraud."
The man from Chicago threw back his head,
and a roar of unexpected laughter smote on
Minot's hearing.
"Good joke," said the stranger.
"No joke at all. George was right—at least,
so it seems. Allan Harrowby cleared out this
evening."
"Yes. So I was told by the clerk in there. Do
you happen to know—er—Allan?"
"Yes. Very well indeed."
"But you don't know the reason he left?"
"Why," answered Minot, "I suppose because
George Harrowby gave him twenty-four hours to
get out of town."
Again the Chicago man laughed.
"That can't have been the reason," he said.
"I happen to know."
"Just how," inquired Minot, "do you happen
to know?"
Leaning far back in his chair, the westerner
smiled at Minot with a broad engaging smile.
"I fancy I neglected to introduce myself," he
said. "I make automobiles in Chicago—and my
name's George Harrowby."
"You—you—" Minot's head went round dizzily.
"Oh, no," he said firmly. "I don't believe it."
The other's smile grew even broader.
"Don't blame you a bit, my boy," he said.
"Must have been a bit of a mix-up down here.
Then, too, I don't look like an Englishman. Don't
want to. I'm an American now, and I like it."
"You mean you're the real Lord Harrowby?"
"That's what I mean—take it slowly, Mr. Minot.
I'm George, and if Allan ever gets his
eyes on me, I won't have to prove who I am. He'll
know, the kid will. But by the way—what I want
now is to meet this chap who claims to be me—also
his friend, Mr. Trimmer."
"Of course you do. I saw them out in the
lobby a minute ago." Minot rose. "I'll bring
them in. But—but—"
"What is it?"
"Oh, never mind. I believe you."
Trimmer and his proposition still adorned the
lobby, puffed with pride and pompousness.
Briefly Minot explained that a gentleman in the
grill-room desired to be introduced, and graciously
the two followed after. The Chicago George
Harrowby rose as he saw the group approach his
table. Suddenly behind him Minot heard a voice:
"My God!" And the limp Englishman of the
sandwich boards made a long lean streak toward
the door. Minot leaped after him, and dragged
him back.
"Here, Trimmer," he said, "your proposition
has chilblains."
"What's the trouble?" Mr. Trimmer glared
about him.
"Allow me," said Minot. "Sir—our leading
vaudeville actor and his manager.
Gentlemen—Mr. George Harrowby, of Chicago!"
"Sit down, boys," said Mr. Harrowby genially.
He indicated a chair to Mr. Trimmer, but that
gentleman stood, his eyes frozen to the face of his
proposition. The Chicago man turned to that
same proposition. "Brace up, Jenkins," he said.
"Nobody will hurt you."
But Jenkins could not brace. He allowed Minot
to deposit his limp body in a chair.
"I thought you was dead, sir," he mumbled.
"A common mistake," smiled George Harrowby.
"My family has thought the same, and
I've been too busy making automobiles to tell
them differently. Mr. Trimmer, will you have
a—what's the matter, man?"
For Mr. Trimmer was standing, purple, over
his proposition.
"I want to get this straight," he said with
assumed calm. "See here, you cringing cur—what
does this mean?"
"I thought he was dead," murmured poor Jenkins
in terror.
"You'll think the same about yourself in a
minute—and you'll be right," Trimmer predicted.
"Come, come," said George Harrowby pacifically.
"Sit down, Mr. Trimmer. Sit down and
have a drink. Do you mean to say you didn't
know Jenkins here was faking?"
"Of course I didn't," said Trimmer. He sat
down on the extreme edge of a chair, as one who
proposed to rise soon. "All this has got me
going. I never went round in royal circles before,
and I'm dizzy. I suppose you're the real Lord
Harrowby?"
"To be quite correct, I am. Don't you believe it?"
"I can believe anything—when I look at him,"
said Trimmer, indicating the pitiable ex-claimant
to the title. "Say, who is this Jenkins we hear so
much about?"
"Jenkins was the son of my father's valet,"
George Harrowby explained. "He came to
America with me. We parted suddenly on a
ranch in southern Arizona."
"Everybody said you was dead," persisted Jenkins,
as one who could not lose sight of that fact.
"Yes? And they gave you my letters and belongings,
eh? So you thought you'd pose as me?"
"Yes, sir," confessed Jenkins humbly.
Mr. Trimmer slid farther back into his chair.
"Well," he said, "it's unbelievable, but Henry
Trimmer has been buncoed. I met this able liar
in a boarding-house in New York, and he
convinced me he was Lord Harrowby. It was
between jobs for me, and I had a bright idea. If
I brought this guy down to the wedding, established
him as the real lord, and raised Cain generally,
I figured my stock as a publicity man would
rise a hundred per cent. I'd be turning down
fifty-thousand-dollar jobs right and left. I
suppose I was easy, but I'd never mixed up with such
things before, and all the dope he had impressed
me—the family coat of arms, and the motto—"
The Chicago man laughed softly.
"Credo Harrowby," he said.
"That was it—trust Harrowby," said Trimmer
bitterly. "Lord, what a fool I've been. And it's
ruined my career. I'll be the laughing-stock—"
"Oh, cheer up, Mr. Trimmer," smiled George
Harrowby. "I'm sure you're unduly pessimistic
about your career. I'll have something to say to
you on that score later. For the present—"
"For the present," broke in Trimmer with
fervor, "iron bars for Jenkins here. I'll swear out
the warrant myself—"
"Nonsense," said Harrowby, "Jenkins is the
most harmless creature in the world. Led astray
by ambition, that's all. With any one but Allan
his claims wouldn't have lasted five minutes. Poor
Allan always was a helpless youngster."
"Oh—Jenkins," broke in Minot suddenly.
"What was the idea this morning? I mean your
calling Allan Harrowby an impostor?"
Jenkins hung his head.
"I was rattled," he admitted. "I couldn't keep
it up before all those people. So it came to me
in a flash—if I said Allan was a fraud maybe
I wouldn't have to be cross-examined myself."
"And that was really Allan Harrowby?"
"Yes—that was Allan, right enough."
Mr. Minot sat studying the wall in front of
him. He was recalling a walk through the
moonlight to the fort. Jephson and Thacker pointed
accusing fingers at him over the oceans and lands
between.
"I say—let Jenkins go," continued the genial
western Harrowby, "provided he returns my
property and clears out for good. After all, his
father was a faithful servant, if he is not."
"But," objected Trimmer, "he's wasted my
time. He's put a crimp in the career of the best
publicity man in America it'll take years to
straighten out—"
"Not necessarily," said Harrowby. "I was
coming to that. I've been watching your work
for the last week, and I like it. It's
alive—progressive. We're putting out a new car this
spring—an inexpensive little car bound to make a hit.
I need a man like you to convince the public—"
Mr. Trimmer's eyes opened wide. They shone.
He turned and regarded the unhappy Jenkins.
"Clear out," he commanded. "If I ever see
you again I'll wring your neck. Now, Mr. Harrowby,
you were saying—"
"Just a minute," said Harrowby. "This man
has certain letters and papers of mine—"
"No, he hasn't," Trimmer replied. "I got 'em.
Right here in my pocket." He slid a packet of
papers across the table. "They're yours. Now,
about—"
Jenkins was slipping silently away. Like a
frightened wraith he flitted gratefully through the
swinging doors.
"A middle-class car," explained Harrowby,
"and I want a live man to boost it—"
"Beg pardon," interrupted Minot, rising, "I'll
say good night. We'll get together about that
other matter in the morning. By the way,
Mr. Harrowby, have you any idea what has become of
Allan?"
"No, I haven't. I sent him a telegram this
afternoon saying that I was on my way here. Must
have run off on business. Of course, he'll be back
for his wedding."
"Oh, yes—of course," Minot agreed sadly,
"he'll be back for his wedding. Good night, gentlemen."
A few minutes later he stood at the window of
389, gazing out at the narrow street, at the stately
Manhattan Club, and the old Spanish houses on
either side.
"And she refused me!" he muttered. "To
think that should be the biggest piece of luck
that's come to me since I hit this accursed town!"
He continued to gaze gloomily out. The—er—moon
was still shining.
Minot rose early on Monday morning and
went for a walk along the beach. He had
awakened to black despair, but the sun and the
matutinal breeze elevated his spirits considerably.
Where was Allan Harrowby? Gone, with his
wedding little more than twenty-four hours away.
If he should not return—golden thought. By
his own act he would forfeit his claim on Jephson,
and Minot would be free to—
To what? Before him in the morning glow the
great gray fort rose to crush his hopes. There
on those slanting ramparts she had smiled at his
declaration. Smiled, and labeled him foolish.
Well, foolish he must have seemed. But there
was still hope. If only Allan Harrowby did not
return.
Mr. Trimmer, his head down, breathing hard,
marched along the beach like a man with a
destination. Seeing Minot, he stopped suddenly.
"Good morning," he said, holding out his hand,
with a smile. "No reason why we shouldn't be
friends, eh? None whatever. You're out early.
So am I. Thinking up ideas for the automobile
campaign."
Minot laughed.
"You leap from one proposition to another
with wonderful aplomb," he said.
"The agile mountain goat hopping from peak
to peak," Trimmer replied. "That's me. Oh,
I'm the goat all right. Sad old Jenkins put it all
over me, didn't he?"
"I'm afraid he did. Where is he?"
"Ask of the railway folder. He lit out in the
night. Say—he did have a convincing way with
him—you know it."
"He surely did."
"Well, the best of us make mistakes," admitted
Mr. Trimmer. "The trouble with me is I'm too
enthusiastic. Once I get an idea, I see rosy for
miles ahead. As I look back I realize that I
actually helped Jenkins prove to me that he was Lord
Harrowby. I was so anxious for him to do
it—the chance seemed so gorgeous. And if I'd put it
over—but there. The automobile business looks
mighty good to me now. Watch the papers for
details. And when you get back to Broadway,
keep a lookout for the hand of Trimmer writing
in fire on the sky."
"I will," promised Minot, laughing. He turned
back to the hotel shortly after. His meeting with
Trimmer had cheered him mightily. With a
hopeful eye worthy of Trimmer himself, he
looked toward the future. Twenty-four hours
would decide it. If only Allan failed to return!
The first man Minot saw when he entered the
lobby of the De la Pax was Allan Harrowby, his
eyes tired with travel, handing over a suit-case to
an eager black boy.
What was the use? Listlessly Minot relinquished
his last hope. He followed Harrowby,
and touched his arm.
"Good morning," he said drearily. "You gave
us all quite a turn last night. We thought you'd
taken the advice you got in the morning, and
cleared out for good."
"Well, hardly," Harrowby replied. "Come up
to the room, old man. I'll explain there."
"Before we go up," replied Minot, "I want you
to get Miss Meyrick on the phone and tell her
you've returned. Yes—right away. You see—last
night I rather misunderstood—I thought you
weren't Allan Harrowby after all—and I'm afraid
I gave Miss Meyrick a wrong impression."
"By gad—I should have told her I was going,"
Harrowby replied. "But I was so rattled, you
know—"
He went into a booth. His brief talk ended,
he and Minot entered the elevator. Once in his
suite, Harrowby dropped wearily into a chair.
"Confound your stupid trains. I've been
traveling for ages. Now, Minot, I'll tell you what
carried me off. Yesterday afternoon I got a
message from my brother George saying he was on
his way here."
"Yes?"
"Seems he's alive and in business in Chicago.
The news excited me a bit, old boy. I pictured
George rushing in here, and the word spreading
that I was not to be the Earl of Raybrook, after
all. I'm frightfully fond of Miss Meyrick, and
I want that wedding to take place to-morrow.
Then, too, there's Jephson. Understand
me—Cynthia is not marrying me for my title. I'd
stake my life on that. But there's the father and
Aunt Mary—and considering the number of
times the old gentleman has forbidden the
wedding already—"
"You saw it was up to you, for once."
"Exactly. So for my own sake—and
Jephson's—I boarded a train for Jacksonville with
the idea of meeting George's train there and
coming on here with him. I was going to ask George
not to make himself known for a couple of days.
Then I proposed to tell Cynthia, and Cynthia
only, of his existence. If she objected, all very
well—but I'm sure she wouldn't. And I'm sure,
too, that George would have done what I asked—he
always was a bully chap. But—I missed him.
These confounded trains—always late. Except
when you want them to be. I dare say George is
here by this time?"
"He is," Minot replied. "Came a few hours
after you left. And by the way, I arranged a
meeting for him with Trimmer and his proposition.
The proposition fled into the night. It
seems he was the son of an old servant of your
father's—Jenkins by name."
"Surely! Surely that was Jenkins! I thought
I'd seen the chap somewhere—couldn't quite
recall— Well, at any rate, he's out of the way.
Now the thing to do is to see good old George
at once—"
He went to the telephone, and got his brother's
room.
"George!" A surprising note of affection crept
into his lordship's voice. "George, old boy—this
is Allan. I'm waiting for you in my rooms."
"Dear old chap," said his lordship, turning
away from the telephone. "Twenty-three years
since he has seen one of his own flesh and blood!
Twenty-three years of wandering in this
God-forsaken country—I beg your pardon, Minot. I
wonder what he'll say to me. I wonder what
George will say after all those years."
Nervously Allan Harrowby walked the floor.
In a moment the door opened, and the tall, blond
Chicago man stood in the doorway. His blue eyes
glowed. Without a word he came into the room,
and gripped the hand of his brother, then stood
gazing as if he would never get enough.
And then George Harrowby spoke.
"Is that a ready-made suit you have on, Allan?"
he asked huskily.
"Why—why—yes, George."
"I thought so. It's a rotten bad fit, Allan. A
rotten bad fit."
Thus did George Harrowby greet the first of
his kin he had seen in a quarter of a century.
Thus did he give the lie to fiction, and to
Trimmer, writer of "fancy seeing you after all these
years" speeches.
He dropped his younger brother's hand and
strode to the window. He looked out. The
courtyard of the De la Pax was strangely misty
even in the morning sunlight. Then he turned,
smiling.
"How's the old boy?" he asked.
"He's well, George. Speaks of you—now and
then. Think he'd like to see you. Why not run
over and look him up?"
"I will." George Harrowby turned again to the
window. "Ought to have buried the hatchet long
ago. Been so busy—but I'll change all that. I'll
run over and see him first chance I get—and
I'll write to him to-day."
"Good. Great to see you again, George. Heard
you'd shuffled off."
"Not much. Alive and well in Chicago. Great
to see you."
"Suppose you know about the wedding?"
"Yes. Fine girl, too. Had a waiter point her
out to me at breakfast—rather rude, but I was in
a hurry to see her. Er—pretty far gone and all
that, Allan?"
"Pretty far gone."
"That's the eye. I was afraid it might be a
financial proposition until I saw the girl."
Allan shifted nervously.
"Ah—er—of course, you're Lord Harrowby,"
he said.
George Harrowby threw back his head and
laughed his hearty pleasant laugh.
"Sit down, kid," he said. And the scion of
nobility, thus informally addressed, sat.
"I thought you'd come at me with the title,"
said George Harrowby, also dropping into a
chair. "Don't go, Mr. Minot—no secrets here.
Allan, you and your wife must come out and see
us. Got a wife myself—fine girl—she's from
Marion, Indiana. And I've got two of the liveliest
little Americans you ever saw. Live in a little
Chicago suburb—homey house, shady street,
neighbors all from down country way. Gibson's
drawings on the walls, George Ade's books on
the tables, phonograph in the corner with all of
George M. Cohan's songs. Whole family wakes
in the morning ready for a McCutcheon cartoon.
My boys talk about nothing but Cubs and White
Sox all summer. They're going to a western
university in a few years. We raised 'em on James
Whitcomb Riley's poems. Well, Allan——"
"Well, George——"
"Say, what do you imagine would happen if
I went back to a home like that with the news that
I was Lord Harrowby, in line to become the Earl
of Raybrook. There'd be a riot. Wife would
be startled out of her wits. Children would hate
me. Be an outcast in my own family. Neighbors
would turn up their noses when they went
by our house. Fellows at the club would guy me.
Lord Harrowby, eh! Take off your hats to his
ludship, boys. Business would fall off."
Smilingly George Harrowby took a cigar and
lighted it.
"No, Allan," he finished, "a lord wouldn't
make a hell of a hit anywhere in America, but in
Chicago, in the automobile business—say, I'd be
as lonesome and deserted as the reading-room of
an Elks' Club."
"I don't quite understand——" Allan began.
"No," said George, turning to meet Minot's
smile, "but this gentleman does. It all means,
Allan, that there's nothing doing. You are Lord
Harrowby, the next Earl of Raybrook. Take the
title, and God bless you."
"But, George," Allan objected, "legally you
can't——"
"Don't worry, Allan," said the man from Chicago,
"there's nothing we can't do in America,
and do legally. How's this? I've always been
intending to take out naturalization papers. I'll
do it the minute I get back to Chicago—and then
the title is yours. In the meantime, when you
introduce me to your friends here, we'll just
pretend I've taken them out already."
Allan Harrowby got up and laid his hand
affectionately on his brother's shoulder.
"You're a brick, old boy," he said. "You
always were. I'm glad you're to be here for the
wedding. How did you happen to come?"
"That's right—you don't know, do you? I
came in response to a telegram from Lloyds, of
New York."
"From—er—Lloyds?" asked Allan blankly.
"Yes, Allan. That yacht you came down here
on didn't belong to Martin Wall. It belonged to
me. He made away with it from North River
because he happened to need it. Wall's a crook,
my boy."
"The Lileth your ship! My word!"
"It is. I called it the Lady Evelyn, Allan.
Lloyds found out that it had been stolen and
sent me a wire. So here I am."
"Lloyds found out through me," Minot
explained to the dazed Allan.
"Oh—I'm beginning to see," said Allan slowly.
"By the way, George, we've another score
to settle with Wall."
He explained briefly how Wall had acquired
Chain Lightning's Collar, and returned a duplicate
of paste in its place. The elder Harrowby
listened with serious face.
"It's no doubt the Collar he was trailing you
for, Allan," he said. "And that's how he came
to need the yacht. But when finally he got his
eager fingers on those diamonds, poor old Wall
must have had the shock of his life."
"How's that?"
"It wasn't Wall who had the duplicate made.
It was—father—years ago, when I was still at
home. He wanted money to bet, as usual—had
the duplicate made—risked and lost."
"But," Allan objected, "he gave it to me to give
to Miss Meyrick. Surely he wouldn't have done
that——"
"How old is he now? Eighty-two? Allan, the
old boy must be a little childish by now—he
forgot. I'm sure he forgot. That's the only view
to take of it."
A silence fell. In a moment the elder brother
said:
"Allan, I want you to assure me again that
you're marrying because you love the girl—and
for no other reason."
"Straight, George," Allan answered, and
looked his brother in the eye.
"Good kid. There's nothing in the other kind
of marriage—all unhappiness—all wrong. I was
sure you must be on the level—but, you see, after
Mr. Thacker—the insurance chap in New York—knew
who I was and that I wouldn't take the
title, he told me about that fool policy you took
out."
"No? Did he?"
"All about it. Sort of knocked me silly for
a minute. But I remembered the Harrowby
gambling streak—and if you love the girl, and
really want to marry her, I can't see any harm
in the idea. However, I hope you lose out on
the policy. Everything O.K. now? Nothing in
the way?"
"Not a thing," Lord Harrowby replied. "Minot
here has been a bully help—worked like mad to
put the wedding through. I owe everything to
him."
"Insuring a woman's mind," reflected George
Harrowby. "Not a bad idea, Allan. Almost
worthy of an American. Still—I could have
insured you myself after a fashion—promised you
a good job as manager of our new London branch
in case the marriage fell through. However, your
method is more original."
Allan Harrowby was slowly pacing the room.
Suddenly he turned, and despite the fact that all
obstacles were removed, he seemed a very much
worried young man.
"George—Mr. Minot," he began, "I've a
confession to make. It's about that policy." He
stopped. "The old family trouble, George.
We're gamblers to the bone—all of us. Last
Friday night—at the Manhattan Club—I turned over
that policy to Martin Wall to hold as security for
a five thousand dollar loan."
"Why the devil did you do that?" Minot cried.
"Well——" And Allan Harrowby was in his
old state of helplessness again. "I wanted to save
the day. Gonzale was hounding us for money—I
thought I saw a chance to win——"
"But Wall! Wall of all people!"
"I know. I oughtn't to have done it. Knew
Wall wasn't altogether straight. But nobody
else was about—I got excited—borrowed—lost
the whole of it, too. Wha—what are we going
to do?"
He looked appealingly at Minot. But for once
it was not on Minot's shoulders that the responsibility
for action fell. George Harrowby cheerfully
took charge.
"I was just on the point of going out to the
yacht, with an officer," he said. "Suppose we
three run out alone and talk business with Martin
Wall."
Fifteen minutes later the two Harrowbys and
Minot boarded the yacht which Martin Wall had
christened the Lileth. George Harrowby looked
about him with interest.
"He's taken very good care of it—I'll say that
for him," he remarked.
Martin Wall came suavely forward.
"Mr. Wall," said Minot pleasantly, "allow me
to present Mr. George Harrowby, the owner of
the boat on which we now stand."
"I beg our pardon," said Wall, without the
quiver of an eyelash. "So careless of me. Don't
stand, gentlemen. Have chairs—all of you."
And he stared George Harrowby calmly in the eye.
"You're flippant this morning," said the elder
Harrowby. "We'll be glad to sit, thank you.
And may I repeat what Mr. Minot has told you—I
own this yacht."
"Indeed?" Mr. Wall's face beamed. "You
bought it from Wilson, I presume."
"Just who is Wilson?"
"Why—he's the man I rented it from in New York."
"So that's your tale, is it?" Allan Harrowby
put in.
"You wound me," protested Mr. Wall. "That
is my tale, as you call it. I rented this boat in
New York from a man named Albert Wilson. I
have the lease to show you, also my receipt for
one month's rent."
"I'll bet you have," commented Minot.
"Bet anything you like. You come from a
betting institution, I believe."
"No, Mr. Wall, I did not buy the yacht from
Wilson," said George Harrowby. "I've owned it
for several years."
"How do I know that?" asked Martin Wall.
"Glance over that," said the elder Harrowby,
taking a paper from his pocket. "A precaution
you failed to take with Albert Wilson."
"Dear, dear." Mr. Wall looked over the paper
and handed it back. "Can it be that Wilson
was a fraud? I suggest the police, Mr. Harrowby.
I shall be very glad to testify."
"I suggest the police, too," said Minot hotly,
"for Mr. Martin Wall. If you thought you had
a right on this boat, Wall, why did you throw
me overboard into the North River when I
mentioned the name of Lloyds?"
Mr. Wall regarded him with pained surprise.
"I threw you overboard because I didn't want
you on my boat," he said. "I thought you
understood that fully."
"Nonsense," Minot cried. "You stole this boat
by bribing the caretaker, and when I mentioned
Lloyds, famous the world over as a marine
insurance firm, you thought I was after you, and
threw me over the rail. I see it all very clearly
now."
"You're a wise young man——"
"Mr. Wall," George Harrowby broke in, "it
may interest you to know that we don't believe a
word of the Wilson story. But it may also interest
you to know that I am willing to let the whole
matter drop—on one condition."
"What's that?"
"My brother Allan here borrowed five thousand
dollars from you the other night, and gave
you as security a bit of paper quite worthless to
any one save himself. Accept my check for five
thousand and hand him back the paper."
Mr. Wall smiled. He reached into his inner
coat pocket.
"With the greatest pleasure," he said. "Here
is the—er—the document." He laughed. Then,
noting the check book on the elder Harrowby's
knee, he added: "There was a little matter of
interest——"
"Not at all!" George Harrowby looked up.
"The interest is forfeited to pay wear and tear on
this yacht."
For a moment Wall showed fight, but he did
not much care for the light he saw in the elder
Harrowby's eyes. He recognized a vast difference
in brothers.
"Oh—very well," he said. The check was
written, and the exchange made.
"Since you are convinced I am the owner of
the yacht," said George Harrowby, rising, "I take
it you will leave it at once?"
"As soon as I can remove my belongings,"
Wall said. "A most unfortunate affair all
round."
"A fortunate one for you," commented Mr. Minot.
Wall glared.
"My boy," he said angrily, "did any one ever
tell you you were a bad-luck jinx?"
"Never," smiled Minot.
"You look like one to me," growled Martin Wall.
George Harrowby arranged to keep the crew
Wall had engaged, in order to get the Lady
Evelyn back to New York. It was thought best for
the owner to stay aboard until Wall had gathered
his property and departed, so Allan Harrowby
and Minot alone returned to San Marco. As
they crossed the plaza Allan said:
"By gad—everything looks lovely now. Jenkins
out of the way, good old George side-stepping
the title, the policy safe in my pocket. Not
a thing in the way!"
"It's almost too good to be true," replied
Minot, with a very mirthless smile.
"It must be a great relief to you, old boy. You
have worked hard. Must feel perfectly jolly
over all this?"
"Me?" said Minot. "Oh, I can hardly contain
myself for joy. I feel like twining orange
blossoms in my hair——"
He walked on, kicking the gravel savagely at
each step. Not a thing in the way now. Not a
single, solitary, hopeful, little thing.
The Duchess of Lismore elected to give her
dinner and dance in Miss Meyrick's honor
as near to the bright Florida stars as she could.
On the top floor of the De la Pax was a private
dining-room, only partially enclosed, with a
picturesque view of the palm-dotted courtyard below.
Adjacent to this was a sun-room with a removable
glass roof, and this the duchess had ordered
transformed into a ballroom. There in the
open the newest society dances should rise to
offend the soft southern sky.
Being a good general, the hostess was early on
the scene, marshaling her forces. TO her there
came Cynthia Meyrick, radiant and lovely and
wide-eyed on the eve of her wedding.
"How sweet you look, Cynthia," said the
duchess graciously. "But then, you long ago
solved the problem of what becomes you."
"I have to look as sweet as I can," replied the
girl wearily. "All the rest of my life I shall have
to try and live up to the nobility."
She sighed.
"To think," remarked the duchess, busy over
a great bowl of flowers, "that to-morrow night
this time little Cynthia will be Lady Harrowby.
I suppose you'll go to Rakedale Hall for part of
the year at least?"
"I suppose so."
"I, too, have had my Rakedale Hall. Formal,
Cynthia dear, formal. Nothing but silly little
hunts, silly little shoots—American men would
die there. As for American women—nothing
ever happens—the hedges bloom in neat little
rows—the trees blossom—they're bare
again—Cynthia, sometimes I've been in a state where
I'd give ten years of my life just to hear the
rattle of an elevated train!"
She stood looking down at the girl, an all too
evident pity in her eyes.
"It isn't all it might be, I fancy—marrying into
the peerage," Cynthia said.
"My dear," replied the duchess, "I've nearly
died at times. I never was exactly what you'd
call a patriot, but—often I've waked in the night
and thought of Detroit. My little car rattling
over the cobblestones—a new gown tried on at
Madame Harbier's—a matinée—and chocolate
afterward at that little place—you remember it.
And our house on Woodward Avenue—the good
times there. On the veranda in the evening, and
Jack Little just back from college in the east
running across the lawns to see me——. What
became of Jack, dear?"
"He married Elise Perkins."
"Ah—I know—and they live near our old
house—have a box when the opera comes—entertain
the Yale glee club every Christmas—oh,
Cynthia, maybe it's crude, maybe it's middle-class
in English eyes—but it's home! When you
introduced that brother of Lord Harrowby's this
afternoon—that big splendid chap who said
America looked better than a title to him—I
could have thrown my arms about his neck and
kissed him!" She came closer to the girl, and
stood looking down at her with infinite
tenderness in her washed-out eyes. "Wasn't
there—any American boy, my dear?" she asked.
"I—I—hundreds of them," answered Cynthia
Meyrick, trying to laugh.
The duchess turned away.
"It's wrong of me to discourage you like
that," she said. "Marrying into the peerage is
something, after all. You must come home every
year—insist on it. Johnson—are these the best
caviar bowls the hotel can furnish?"
And the Duchess of Lismore, late of Detroit,
drifted off into a bitter argument with the humble
Johnson.
Miss Meyrick strolled away, out upon a little
balcony opening off the dining-room. She stood
gazing down at the waving fronds in the courtyard
six stories below. If only that fountain
down there were Ponce de Leon's! But it wasn't.
To-morrow she must put youth behind. She
must go far from the country she loved—did she
care enough for that? Strangely enough, burning
tears filled her eyes. Hot revolt surged into
her heart. She stood looking down——
Meanwhile the other members of the
dinner-party were gathering with tender solicitude about
their hostess in the ballroom beyond. Dick
Minot, hopeless, glum, stalked moodily among
them. Into the crowd drifted Jack Paddock, his
sprightly air noticeably lacking, his eyes worried,
dreadful.
"For the love of heaven," Minot asked, as they
stepped together into a secluded corner, "what
ails you?"
"Be gentle with me, boy," said Paddock
unhappily. "I'm in a horrible mess. The graft,
Dick—the good old graft. It's over and done
with now."
"What do you mean?"
"It happened last night after our wild chase
of Harrowby—I was fussed—excited—— I
prepared two sets of repartee for my two
customers to use to-night——"
"Yes?"
"I always make carbon copies to refer to myself
just before the stuff is to be used. A few
minutes ago I took out my copies. Dick! I sent
the same repartee to both of them!"
"Good lord!"
"Good lord is meek and futile. So is damn.
Put on your little rubber coat, my boy. I
predict a hurricane."
In spite of his own troubles, Minot laughed.
"Mirth, eh?" said Paddock grimly. "I can't
see it that way. I'll be as popular as a
Republican in Texas before this evening is over. Got
a couple of hasty rapid-fire resignations all
ready. Thought at first I wouldn't come—but
that seemed cowardly. Anyway, this is my last
appearance on any stage as a librettist. Kindly
omit flowers."
And Mr. Paddock drifted gloomily away.
While the servants were passing cocktails on
gleaming trays, Minot found the door to the
balcony and stepped outside. A white wraith flitted
from the shadows to his side.
"Mr. Minot," said a soft, scared little voice.
"Ah—Miss Meyrick," he cried.
Merciful fate this, that they met for the first
time since that incident on the ramparts in kindly
darkness.
"Miss Meyrick," began Minot hurriedly, "I'm
very glad to have a moment alone with you. I
want to apologize—for last night—I was mad—I
did Harrowby a very palpable wrong. I'm
very ashamed of myself as I look back. Can I
hope that you will—forget—all I said?"
She did not reply, but stood looking down at
the palms far below.
"Can I hope that you will forget—and forgive?"
She glanced up at him, and her eyes shone in
the dusk.
"I can forgive," she said softly. "But I can't
forget. Mr.—Mr. Minot——"
"Yes?"
"What—what—is—woman's greatest privilege?"
Something in the tone of her voice sent a cold
chill sweeping through Minot's very soul. He
clutched the rail for support.
"If—if you'd answer," said the girl, "it would
make it easier for——"
Aunt Mary's generous form appeared in the
doorway.
"Oh, there you are, Cynthia! You are keeping
the duchess' dinner waiting."
Cynthia Meyrick joined her aunt. Minot stayed
behind a moment. Below him Florida swam in
the azure night. What had the girl been about to
say?
Pulling himself together, he went inside and
learned that he was to take in to dinner a glorious
blond bridesmaid. When they were seated, he
found that Miss Meyrick's face was hidden from
him by a profusion of Florida blossoms. He was
glad of that. He wanted to think—think.
A few others were thinking at that table,
Mrs. Bruce and the duchess among them. Mrs. Bruce
was mentally rehearsing. The duchess glanced
at her.
"The wittiest woman in San Marco," thought
the hostess. "Bah!"
Mr. Paddock, meanwhile, was toying unhappily
with his food. He had little to say. The
attractive young lady he had taken in had already
classified him as a bore. Most unjust of the
attractive young lady.
"It's lamentable, really." Mrs. Bruce was
speaking. "Even in our best society conversation
has given way to the turkey trot. Our wits
are in our feet. Where once people talked art,
music, literature—now they tango madly. It
really seems—"
"Everything you say is true," interrupted the
duchess blandly. "I sometimes think the race
of the future will be—a trotting race."
Mrs. Bruce started perceptibly. Her eyes
lighted with fire. She had been working up to
this line herself, and the coincidence was passing
strange. She glared at the hostess. Mr. Paddock
studied his plate intently.
"I for one," went on the Duchess of Lismore,
"do not dance the tango or the turkey trot. Nor
am I willing to take the necessary steps to learn
them."
A little ripple ran round the table—the ripple
that up to now had been the exclusive privilege of
Mrs. Bruce. That lady paled visibly. She
realized that there was no coincidence here.
"It seems too bad, too," she said, fixing the
hostess firmly with an angry eye. "Because
women could have the world at their feet—if they'd
only keep their feet still long enough."
It was the turn of the duchess to start, and
start she did. As one who could not believe her
ears, she stared at Mrs. Bruce. The "wittiest
hostess in San Marco" was militantly under way.
"Women are not what they used to be," she
continued. "Either they are mad about clothes,
or they go to the other extreme and harbor
strange ideas about the vote, eugenics, what not.
In fact, the sex reminds me of the type of shop
that abounds in a small town—its specialty is
drygoods and notions."
The duchess pushed away a plate which had
only that moment been set before her. She
regarded Mrs. Bruce with the eye of Mrs. Pankhurst
face to face with a prime minister.
"We are hardly kind to our sex," she said, "but
I must say I agree with you. And the extravagance
of women! Half the women of my acquaintance
wear gorgeous rings on their fingers—while
their husbands wear blue rings about
their eyes."
Mrs. Bruce's face was livid.
"Madam!" she said through her teeth.
"What is it?" asked the duchess sweetly.
They sat glaring at each other. Then with
one accord they turned—to glare at Mr. Jack
Paddock.
Mr. Paddock, prince of assurance, was blushing
furiously. He stood the combined glare as
long as he could—then he looked up into the
night.
"How—how close the stars seem," he murmured faintly.
It was noted afterward that Mrs. Bruce maintained
a vivid silence during the remainder of that
dinner. The duchess, on the contrary, wrung
from her purchased lines every possibility they
held.
And in that embattled setting Mr. Minot sat,
deaf to the delicious lisp of the debutante at his
side. What was woman's greatest privilege?
Wasn't it——
His forehead grew damp. His knees trembled
beneath the table. "Jephson—Thacker,
Jephson—Thacker," he said over and over to himself.
After dinner, when the added guests invited by
the duchess for the dance crowded the ballroom,
Minot encountered Jack Paddock. Mr. Paddock
was limp and pitiable.
"Ever apologize to an angry woman?" he
asked. "Ever try to expostulate with a storm at
sea? I've had it out with Mrs. Bruce—offered
to do anything to atone—she said the best thing
I could do would be to disappear from San Marco.
She's right. I'm going. This is my exit from
the butterfly life. And I don't intend to say
good-by to the duchess, either."
"I wish I could go with you," said Minot sadly.
"Well—come along——"
"No. I—I'll stick it out. See you later."
Mr. Paddock slipped unostentatiously away in
the direction of the elevator. On a dais hidden
by palms the orchestra began to play softly.
"You haven't asked to see my card," said
Cynthia Meyrick at Minot's side.
He smiled a wan smile, and wrote his name
opposite number five. She drifted away. The
music became louder, rising to the bright stars
themselves. The dances that had furnished so
much bitter conversation at table began to break
out. Minot hunted up the balcony and stood
gazing miserably down at fairy-land below.
There Miss Meyrick found him when the fifth
dance was imminent.
"Is it customary for girls to pursue their
partners?" she inquired.
"I'm sorry," he said weakly. "Shall we go in?"
"It's so—so glorious out here."
He sighed—a sigh of resignation. He turned
to her.
"You asked me—what is woman's greatest
privilege," he said.
"Yes."
"Is it—to change her mind?"
She looked timidly into his eyes.
"It—is," she whispered faintly.
The most miserably happy man in history, he gasped.
"Cynthia! It's too late—you're to be married
to-morrow. Do you mean—you'd call it all off
now—at the last minute?"
She nodded her head, her eyes on the ground.
"My God!" he moaned, and turned away.
"It would be all wrong—to marry Harrowby,"
she said faintly. "Because I've come to—I—oh,
Dick, can't you see?"
"See! Of course I see!" He clenched his
fists. "Cynthia, my dearest——"
Below him stretched six stories of open space.
In his agony he thought of leaping over the
rail—of letting that be his answer. But no—it would
disarrange things so—it might even postpone the
wedding!
"Cynthia," he groaned, "you can't understand.
It mustn't be—I've given my word. I
can't explain. I can never explain.
But—Cynthia—Cynthia——"
Back in the shadow the girl pressed her hands
to her burning cheeks.
"A strange love—yours," she said. "A love
that blows hot and cold."
"Cynthia—that isn't true—I do love you——"
"Please! Please let us—forget." She stepped
into the moonlight, fine, brave, smiling. "Do
we—dance?"
"Cynthia!" he cried unhappily. "If you only
understood——"
"I think I do. The music has stopped.
Harrowby has the next dance—he'd hardly think of
looking for me here."
She was gone! Minot stood alone on the
balcony. He was dazed, blind, trembling. He had
refused the girl without whom life could never
be worth while! Refused her, to keep the faith!
He entered upon the bright scene inside,
slipped unnoticed to the elevator and, still dazed,
descended to the lobby. He would walk in the
moonlight until his senses were regained. Near
the main door of the De la Pax he ran into
Henry Trimmer. Mr. Trimmer had a newspaper
in his hand.
"What's the matter with the women nowadays?"
he demanded indignantly. Minot tried
in vain to push by him. "Seen what those
London suffragettes have done now?" And Trimmer
pointed to a head-line.
"What have they done?" asked Minot.
"Done? They put dynamite under the statue
of Lord Nelson in Trafalgar Square and blew
it sky-high. It fell over into the Strand——"
"Good!" cried Minot wildly. "Good! I hope
to hell it smashed the whole of London!" And,
brushing aside the startled Trimmer, he went out
into the night.
It was nearly twelve o'clock when Mr. Minot,
somewhat calmer of mind, returned to the De la
Pax. As he stepped into the courtyard he was
surprised to see a crowd gathered before the
hotel. Then he noticed that from a second-floor
window poured smoke and flame, and that the
town fire department was wildly getting into action.
He stopped—his heart almost ceased beating.
That was her window! The window to which he
had called her on that night that seemed so far
away—last night! Breathlessly he ran forward.
And he ran straight into a group just descended
from the ballroom. Of that group Cynthia
Meyrick was a member. For a moment they
stood gazing at each other. Then the girl turned
to her aunt.
"My wedding dress!" she cried. "I left it lying
on my bed. Oh, I can't possibly be married
to-morrow if that is burned!"
There was a challenge in that last sentence, and
the young man for whom it was intended did not
miss it. Mad with the injustice of life, he
swooped down on a fireman struggling with a
wabbly ladder. Snatching away the ladder, he
placed it against the window from which the
smoke and flame poured. He ran up it.
"Here!" shouted the chief of the fire department,
laying angry hands on the ladder's base.
"Wot you doing? You can't go in there."
"Why the devil can't I?" bellowed Minot. "Let
go of that ladder!"
He plunged into the room. The smoke filled
his nostrils and choked him. His eyes burned.
He staggered through the smoky dusk into
another room. His hands met the brass bars of a
bed—then closed over something soft and filmy
that lay upon it. He seized the something close,
and hurried back into the other room.
A fireman at another window sought to turn a
stream of water on him. Water—on that gown!
"Cut that out, you fool!" Minot shouted. The
fireman, who had suspected himself of saving a
human life, looked hurt. Minot regained his
window. Disheveled, smoky, but victorious, he
half fell, half climbed, to the ground. The fire
chief faced him.
"Who was you trying to rescue?" the chief
demanded. His eyes grew wide. "You idiot," he
roared, "they ain't nobody in that dress."
"Damn it, I know that," Minot cried.
He ran across the lawn and stood, a panting,
limp, battered, ludicrous figure before Cynthia
Meyrick.
"I—I hope it's the right one," he said, and
held out the gown.
She took his offering, and came very close to
him.
"I hate you!" she said in a low tone. "I hate
you!"
"I—I was afraid you would," he muttered.
A shout from the firemen announced that the
blaze was under control. To his dismay, Minot
saw that an admiring crowd was surrounding
him. He broke away and hurried to his room.
Cynthia Meyrick's final words to him rang in
his ears. Savagely he tore at his ruined collar.
Was this ridiculous farce never to end?
As if in answer, a distant clock struck twelve.
He shuddered.
To-morrow, at high noon!
Early Tuesday morning, while Mr. Minot
still slept and mercifully forgot, two very
wide awake gentlemen sat alone together in the
office of the San Marco Mail. One was Manuel
Gonzale, proprietor of that paper, as immaculate
as the morn; the other was that broad and breezy
gentleman known in his present incarnation as
Mr. Martin Wall.
"Very neat. Very neat indeed," said Mr. Wall,
gazing with evident approval at an inky smelling
sheet that lay before him. "It ought to do the
work. If it does, it will be the first stroke of luck
I've had in San Marco."
Gonzale smiled, revealing two even rows of
very white teeth.
"You do not like San Marco?" he ventured.
Mr. Wall snorted angrily.
"Like it? Does a beheaded man like the ax?
In a long and golden professional career, I've
never struck anything like this town before for
hard luck. I'm not in it twenty-four hours when
I'm left alone, my hands tied, with stuff enough
to make your eyes pop out of your head. That's
pleasant! Then, after spending two months and
a lot of money trailing Lord Harrowby for the
family jools, I finally cop them. I give the crew
of my borrowed boat orders to steam far, far
away, and run to my cabin to gloat. Do I gloat?
Ask me. I do not gloat. I find the famous Chain
Lightning's Collar is a very superior collection of
glass, worth about twenty-three cents. I send
back the glass, and stick around, hoping for
better days. And the best I get is a call from the
owner of my yacht, with orders to vacate at once.
When I first came here I swore I'd visit that
jewelry store again—alone. But—there's a jinx
after me in this town. What's the use? I'm going
to get out."
"But before you go," smiled Manuel, "one
stroke of luck you shall have."
"Maybe. I leave that to you. This kind of
thing"—he motioned toward the damp paper—"is
not in my line." He bent over a picture on the
front page. "That cut came out pretty well,
didn't it? Lucky we got the photograph before
big brother George arrived."
"I have always found San Marco lucky,"
replied Gonzale. "Always—with one trifling
exception." He drummed reminiscently on his desk.
"I say—who's this?" Mr. Wall pointed to a
line just beneath the name of the paper.
"Robert O'Neill, Editor and Proprietor," he read.
Manuel Gonzale gurgled softly somewhere
within, which was his cunning, non-committal
way of indicating mirth.
"Ah—my very virtuous managing editor," he
said. "One of those dogs who dealt so vilely
with me—I have told you of that. Manuel Gonzale
does not forget." He leaned closer. "This
morning at two, after O'Neill and Howe had sent
to-day's paper to press as usual, Luypas, my
circulation manager, and I arrived. My virtuous
editors had departed to their rest. Luypas and I
stopped the presses, we substituted a new
first-page form. O'Neill and Howe—they will not
know. Always they sleep until noon. In this
balmy climate, it is easy to lie abed."
Again Manuel Gonzale gurgled.
"May their sleep be dreamless," he said. "And
should our work of the morning fail, may the
name of O'Neill be the first to concern the police."
Wall laughed.
"A good idea," he remarked. He looked at his
watch. "Nine-fifteen. The banks ought to be
open now."
Gonzale got to his feet. Carefully he folded
the page that had been lying on his desk.
"The moment for action has come," he said.
"Shall we go down to the street?"
"I'm in strange waters," responded Martin
Wall uneasily. "The first dip I've ever taken
out of my line. Don't believe in it either—a man
should have his specialty and stick to it.
However, I need the money. Am I letter perfect in
my part, I wonder?"
The door of the Mail office opened, and a sly
little Cuban with an evil face stepped in.
"Ah, Luypas," Gonzale said, "you are here at
last? Do you understand? Your boys they are
to be in the next room—yes? You are to sit near
that telephone. At a word from my friend,
Mr. Martin Wall, to-day's edition of the Mail is to
flood the streets—the news-stands. Instantly.
Delay might be fatal. Is that clear?"
"I know," said Luypas.
"Very good," said Gonzale. He turned to
Martin Wall. "Now is the time," he added.
The two descended to the street. Opposite
the Hotel de la Pax they parted. The sleek
little Spaniard went on alone and mounted
boldly those pretentious steps. At the desk he
informed the clerk on duty that he must see
Mr. Spencer Meyrick at once.
"But Mr. Meyrick is very busy to-day," the
clerk objected.
"Say this is—life and death," replied Gonzale,
and the clerk, wilting, telephoned the
millionaire's apartments.
For nearly an hour Gonzale was kept waiting.
Nervously he paced the lobby, consuming one
cigarette after another, glancing often at his
watch. Finally Spencer Meyrick appeared,
pompous, red-faced, a hard man to handle, as he
always had been. The Spaniard noted this, and
his slits of eyes grew even narrower.
"Will you come with me?" he asked suavely.
"It is most important."
He led the way to a summer-house in a far
forgotten corner of the hotel grounds.
Protesting, Spencer Meyrick followed. The two sat
down.
"I have something to show you," said Gonzale
politely, and removed from his pocket a
copy of the San Marco Mail, still damp from the
presses.
Spencer Meyrick took the paper in his own
large capable hands. He glanced casually at
the first page, and his face grew somewhat
redder than its wont. A huge head-line was
responsible:
HARROWBY WASN'T TAKING ANY CHANCES.
Underneath, in slightly smaller type, Spencer
Meyrick read:
Remarkable Foresight of English Fortune
Hunter Who Weds Miss Meyrick To-Day
Took Out a Policy For Seventy-Five
Thousand Pounds With Lloyds.
Same to be Payable in Case the
Beautiful Heiress Suffered a
Change of Heart
Prominent on the page was a large photograph,
which purported to be "An Exact Facsimile of
the Policy." Mr. Meyrick examined it. He
glanced through the story, which happened to be
commendably brief. He told himself he must
remain calm, avoid fireworks, think quickly.
Laying the paper on his knee, he turned to the
little white-garbed man beside him.
"What trick is this?" he asked sharply.
"It is no trick, sir," said Gonzale pleasantly.
"It is the truth. That is a photograph of the
policy."
Old Meyrick studied the cut again.
"I'll be damned," he remarked.
"I have no desire to annoy," Gonzale went on.
"But—there are five thousand copies of to-day's
Mail at the office ready to be distributed at a
signal from me. Think, sir! Newsboys on the
street with that story at the very moment when
your daughter becomes Lady Harrowby."
"I see," said Meyrick slowly. "Blackmail."
Manuel Gonzale shuddered in horror.
"Oh, I beg of you," he protested. "That is
hardly it. A business proposition, I should call
it. It happens that the men back of the Star
Publishing Company, which issues the Mail,
have grown tired of the newspaper game in
San Marco. They are desirous of closing out
the plant at once—say this morning. It occurs
to them that you might be very glad to purchase
the Mail—before the next edition goes on the
street."
"You're a clever little dog," said Meyrick,
through his teeth.
"You are not exactly complimentary. However—let
us say for the argument—you buy the
Mail at once. I am, by the way, empowered to
make the sale. You take charge. You hurry to
the office. You destroy all copies of to-day's issue
so far printed. You give orders to the
composing-room to kill this first-page story—good
as it is. 'Please kill,' you say. A term with
newspaper men."
"You call yourself a newspaper man?"
"Why not? The story is killed. Another is
put in its place—say, for example, an elaborate
account of your daughter's wedding. And in its
changed form the Mail—your newspaper—goes
on the street."
"Um—and your price?"
"It is a valuable property."
"Especially valuable this morning, I take it,"
sneered Meyrick.
"Valuable at any time. Our presses cost a
thousand. Our linotypes two thousand. And
there is that other thing—so hard to estimate
definitely—the wide appeal of our paper. The
price—well—fifteen thousand dollars. Extremely
reasonable. And I will include—the good will
of the retiring management."
"You contemptible little—" began Spencer
Meyrick.
"My dear sir—control yourself," pleaded
Gonzale. "Or I may be unable to include the good
will I spoke of. Would you care to see that story
on the streets? You may at any moment. There
is but one way out. Buy the newspaper. Buy
it now. Here is the plan—you go with me to
your bank. You procure fifteen thousand in
cash. We go together to the Mail office. You
pay me the money and I leave you in charge."
Old Meyrick leaped to his feet.
"Very good," he cried. "Come on."
"One thing more," continued the crafty Gonzale.
"It may pay you to note—we are watched.
Even now. All the way to the bank and thence
to the office of the Mail—we will be watched.
Should any accident, now unforeseen, happen
to me, that issue of the Mail will go on sale in
five minutes all over San Marco."
Spencer Meyrick stood glaring down at the
little man in white. His enthusiasm of a moment
ago for the journey vanished. However, the
head-lines of the Mail were staring up at him
from the bench. He stooped, pocketed the paper,
and growled:
"I understand. Come on!"
There must be some escape. The trap seemed
absurdly simple. Across the hotel lawn, down
the hot avenue, in the less hot plaza, Meyrick
sought a way. A naturally impulsive man, he
had difficulty restraining himself. But he
thought of his daughter, whose happiness was
more than money in his eyes.
No way offered. At the counter of the tiny
bank Meyrick stood writing his check, Gonzale
at his elbow. Suddenly behind them the screen
door slammed, and a wild-eyed man with flaming
red hair rushed in.
"What is it you want?" Gonzale screamed.
"Out of my way, Don Quixote," cried the
red-topped one. "I'm a windmill and my arms
breathe death. Are you Mr. Meyrick? Well,
tear up that check!"
"Gladly," said Meyrick. "Only—"
"Notice the catbirds down here?" went on the
wild one. "Noisy little beasts, aren't they? Well,
after this take off your hat to 'em. A catbird
saved you a lot of money this morning."
"I'm afraid I don't follow—" said the dazed
Spencer Meyrick.
"No? I'll explain. I have been working on
this man's paper for the last week. So has a
very good friend of mine. We knew he was
crooked, but we needed the money and he
promised us not to pull off any more blackmail
while we stayed. Last night, after we left the
office, he arranged this latest. Planned to
incriminate me. You little devil—"
Manuel, frightened, leaped away.
"We usually sleep until noon," went on
O'Neill. "He counted on that. Enter the
catbird. Sat on our window-sill at ten A.M. and
screeched. Woke us up. We felt uneasy. Went
to the office, broke down a bolted door, and
found what was up."
"Dog!" foamed Manuel. "Outcast of the
gutter—"
"Save your compliments! Mr. Meyrick, my
partner is now at the Mail office destroying
to-day's issue of the Mail. We've already ruined
the first-page form, the cut of the policy, and the
negative. And we're going north as fast as the
Lord'll let us. You can do what you please.
Arrest our little lemon-tinted employer, if you
want to."
Spencer Meyrick stood, considering.
"However—I've done you a favor." O'Neill
went on. "You can do me one. Let Manuel
off—on one condition."
"Name it."
"That he hands me at once two hundred
dollars—one hundred for myself, the other for my
partner. It's legitimate salary money due
us—we need it. A long walk to New York."
"I myself—" began Meyrick.
"Don't want your money," said O'Neill.
"Want Gonzale's."
"Gonzale's you shall have," agreed Meyrick.
"You—pay him!"
"Never!" cried the Spaniard.
"Then it's the police—" hinted O'Neill.
Gonzale took two yellow bills from a wallet
He tossed them at O'Neill.
"There, you cur—"
"Careful," cried O'Neill. "Or I'll punch you
yet—"
He started forward, but Gonzale hastily
withdrew. O'Neill and the millionaire followed to
the street.
"Just as well," commented Meyrick. "I
should not have cared to cause his arrest—it
would have meant country-wide publicity." He
laid a hand on the arm of the newspaper man.
"I take it," he said, "that your fortunes are not
at the highest ebb. You have done me a very
great service. I propose to write two checks—one
for you, one for your partner—and you may
name the amounts."
But the red-haired one shook his head.
"No," he replied. "Nix on the anticlimax to
virtue on a rampage. We can't be paid for it.
It would sort of dim the glory. We've got the
railroad fare at last—and we're going away from
here. Yes—away from here. On the
choo-choo—riding far—riding north."
"Well, my boy," answered Spencer Meyrick,
"if I can ever do anything for you in New York,
come and see me."
"You may have to make good on that,"
laughed O'Neill, and they parted.
O'Neill hastened to the Mail office. He waved
yellow bills before the lanky Howe.
"In the nick of time," he cried. "Me, the
fair-haired hero. And here's the fare,
Harry—the good old railroad fare."
"Heaven be praised," said Howe. "I've
finished the job, Bob. Not a trace of this
morning's issue left. The fare! North in parlor
cars! My tobacco heart sings. Can't you hear
the elevated—"
"Music, Harry, music."
"And the newsboys on Park Row—"
"Caruso can't touch them. Where can we find
a time-table, I wonder?"
Meanwhile, in a corner of the plaza, Manuel
Gonzale spoke sad words in the ear of Martin
Wall.
"It's the jinx," moaned Wall with conviction.
"The star player in everything I do down here.
I'm going to burn the sand hot-footing it away.
But whither, Manuel, whither?"
"In Porto Rico," replied Gonzale, "I have not
yet plied my trade. I go there."
"Palm Beach," sighed Wall, "has diamonds
that can be observed to sparkle as far away as
the New York society columns. But alas, I lack
the wherewithal to support me in the style to
which my victims are accustomed."
"Try Porto Rico," suggested Gonzale. "The
air is mild—so are the police. I will stake you."
"Thanks. Porto Rico it is. How the devil do
we get there?"
Up the main avenue of San Marco Spencer
Meyrick walked as a man going to avenge. With
every determined step his face grew redder, his
eye more dangerous. He looked at his watch.
Eleven.
The eleventh hour! But much might happen
between the eleventh hour and high noon!
In the Harrowby suite the holder of the title,
a handsome and distinguished figure,
adorned for his wedding, walked nervously the
rather worn carpet. His brother, hastily pressed
into service as best man, sat puffing at a cigar
with a persistency which indicated a somewhat
perturbed state of mind on his own part.
"Brace up, Allan," he urged. "It'll be over
before you realize it. Remember my own
wedding—gad, wasn't I frightened? Always that
way with a man—no sense to it, but he just
can't help it. Never forget that little parlor, with
the flower of Marion society all about, and me
with my teeth chattering and my knees knocking
together."
"It is a bit of an ordeal," said Allan weakly.
"Chap feels all sort of—gone—inside—"
The telephone, ringing sharply, interrupted.
George Harrowby rose and stepped to it.
"Allan? You wish Allan? Very well. I'll
tell him."
He turned away from the telephone and faced
his brother.
"It was old Meyrick, kid. Seemed somewhat
hot under the collar. Wants to see you in
their suite at once."
"Wha—what do you imagine he wants?"
"Going to make you a present of Riverside
Drive, I fancy. Go ahead, boy. I'll wait for
you here."
Allan Harrowby went out, along the dusky
corridor to the Meyrick door. Not without
misgivings, he knocked. A voice boomed
"Come!" He pushed open the door.
He saw Spencer Meyrick sitting purple at a
table, and beside him Cynthia Meyrick, in the
loveliest gown of all the lovely gowns she had
ever worn. The beauty of the girl staggered
Harrowby a bit; never demonstrative, he had a
sudden feeling that he should be at her feet.
"You—you sent for me?" he asked, coming
into the room. As he moved closer to the girl
he was to marry he saw that her face was whiter
than her gown, and her brown eyes strained and
miserable.
"We did," said Meyrick, rising. He held out
a paper. "Will you please look at that."
His lordship took the sheet in unsteady hands.
He glanced down. Slowly the meaning of the
story that met his gaze filtered through his dazed
brain. "Martin Wall did this," he thought to
himself. He tried to speak, but could not.
Dumbly he stared at Spencer Meyrick.
"We want no scene, Harrowby," said the old
man wearily. "We merely want to know if
there is in existence a policy such as the one
mentioned here?"
The paper slipped from his lordship's lifeless
hands. He turned miserably away. Not daring
to face either father or daughter, he answered
very faintly:
"There is."
Spencer Meyrick sighed.
"That's all we want to know. There will be
no wedding, Harrowby."
"Wha—what!" His lordship faced about
"Why, sir—the guests must be—down-stairs—"
"It is—unfortunate. But there will be no
wedding." The old man turned to his daughter.
"Cynthia," he asked, "have you nothing to say?"
"Yes." White, trembling, the girl faced his
lordship. "It seems, Allan, that you have
regarded our marriage as a business proposition.
You have gambled on the stability of the
market. Well, you win. I have changed my mind.
This is final. I shall not change it again."
"Cynthia!" And any who had considered
Lord Harrowby unfeeling must have been surprised
at the anguish in his voice. "I have loved
you—I love you now. I adore you. What can
I say in explanation—of this. We gamble, all
of us—it is a passion bred in the family. That
is why I took out this absurd policy. My
dearest—it doesn't mean that there was no love on my
side. There is—there always will be, whatever
happens. Can't you understand—"
The girl laid her hand on his arm, and drew
him away to the window.
"It's no use, Allan," she said, for his ears
alone. "Perhaps I could have forgiven—but
somehow—I don't care—as I thought I did. It
is better, embarrassing as it may be for us both,
that there should be no wedding, after all."
"Cynthia—you can't mean that. You don't
believe me. Let me send for my brother—he
will tell you of the passion for gambling in our
family—he will tell you that I love you, too—"
He moved toward the telephone.
"No use," said Cynthia Meyrick, shaking her
head. "It would only prolong a painful scene.
Please don't, Allan."
"I'll send for Minot, too," Harrowby cried.
"Mr. Minot?" The girl's eyes narrowed.
"And what has Mr. Minot to do with this?"
"Everything. He came down here as the
representative of Lloyds. He came down to
make sure that you didn't change your mind. He
will tell you that I love you—"
A queer expression hovered about Miss Meyrick's
lips. Spencer Meyrick interrupted.
"Nonsense," he cried. "There is no need to—"
"One moment." Cynthia Meyrick's eyes
shone strangely. "Send for your brother, Allan.
And—for—Mr. Minot."
Harrowby stepped to the telephone. He
summoned his forces. A strained unhappy silence
ensued. Then the two men entered the room
together.
"Minot—George, old boy," Lord Harrowby
said helplessly. "Miss Meyrick and her father
have discovered the existence of a certain
insurance policy about which you both know. They
have believed that my motive in seeking a
marriage was purely mercenary—that my affection
for the girl who is—was—to have become my
wife can not be sincere. They are wrong—quite
wrong. Both of you know that. I've sent for
you to help me make them understand—I can
not—"
George Harrowby stepped forward, and smiled
his kindly smile.
"My dear young lady," he said. "I regret
that policy very deeply. When I first heard of it
I, too, suspected Allan's motives. But after I
talked with him—after I saw you—I was
convinced that his affection for you was most
sincere. I thought back to the gambling schemes
for which the family has been noted—I saw it
was the old passion cropping out anew in
Allan—that he was really not to blame—that beyond
any question he was quite devoted to you.
Otherwise I'd have done everything in my
power to prevent the wedding."
"Yes?" Miss Meyrick's eyes flashed dangerously.
"And—your other witness, Allan?"
The soul of the other witness squirmed in
agony. This was too much—too much!
"You, Minot—" pleaded Harrowby. "You
have understood—"
"I have felt that you were sincerely fond of
Miss Meyrick," Minot replied. "Otherwise I
should not have done—what I have done."
"Then, Mr. Minot," the girl inquired, "you
think I would be wrong to give up all plans for
the wedding?"
"I—I—yes, I do," writhed Minot
"And you advise me to marry Lord Harrowby
at once?"
Mr. Minot passed his handkerchief over his
damp forehead. Had the girl no mercy?
"I do," he answered miserably.
Cynthia Meyrick laughed, harshly, mirthlessly.
"Because that's your business—your mean little
business," she said scornfully. "I know at last
why you came to San Marco. I understand
everything. You had gambled with Lord Harrowby,
and you came here to see that you did not lose
your money. Well, you've lost! Carry that
news back to the concern you work for! In
spite of your heroic efforts, you've lost! At the
last moment Cynthia Meyrick changed her mind!"
Lost! The word cut Minot to the quick.
Lost, indeed! Lost Jephson's stake—lost the girl
he loved! He had failed Jephson—failed
himself! After all he had done—all he had
sacrificed. A double defeat, and therefore doubly
bitter.
"Cynthia—surely you don't mean—" Lord
Harrowby was pleading.
"I do, Allan," said the girl more gently. "It
was true—what I told you—there by the
window. It is better—father! Will you go down
and—say—I'm not to be married, after all?"
Spencer Meyrick nodded, and turned toward
the door.
"Cynthia," cried Harrowby brokenly. There
was no reply. Old Meyrick went out.
"I'm sorry," his lordship said. "Sorry I
made such a mess of it—the more so because I
love you, Cynthia—and always shall. Good-by."
He held out his hand. She put hers in it.
"It's too bad, Allan," she said. "But—it
wasn't to be. And, even now, you have one
consolation—the money that Lloyds must pay you."
"The money means nothing, Cynthia—"
"Miss Meyrick is mistaken," Minot interrupted.
"Lord Harrowby has not even that
consolation. Lloyds owes him nothing."
"Why not?" asked the girl defiantly.
"Up to an hour ago," said Minot, "you were
determined to marry his lordship?"
"I should hardly put it that way. But—I
intended to."
"Yes. Then you changed your mind. Why?"
"I changed it because I found out about this
ridiculous, this insulting policy."
"Then his lordship's taking out of the policy
caused the calling off of the wedding?"
"Y—yes. Why?"
"It may interest you to know—and it may interest
Lord Harrowby to recall—that five minutes
before he took out this policy he signed an
agreement to do everything in his power to bring
about the wedding. And he further promised
that if the wedding should be called off because
of any subsequent act of his, he would forfeit
the premium."
"By gad," said Lord Harrowby.
"The taking out of the policy was a subsequent
act," continued Minot. "The premium, I fancy,
is forfeited."
"He's got you, Allan," said George Harrowby,
coming forward, "and I for one can't say I'm
sorry. You're going to tear up that policy
now—and go to work for me."
"I for one am sorry," cried Miss Meyrick,
her flashing eyes on Minot. "I wanted you to
win, Allan. I wanted you to win."
"Why?" Minot asked innocently.
"You ought to know," she answered, and
turned away.
Lord Harrowby moved toward the door.
"We're not hard losers," he said blankly.
"But—everything's gone—it's a bit of a smash-up.
Good-by, Cynthia."
"Good-by, Allan—and good luck."
"Thanks." And Harrowby went out with his
brother.
Minot stood for a time, not daring to move.
Cynthia Meyrick was at the window; her
scornful back was not encouraging. Finally she
turned, saw Minot and gave a start of surprise.
"Oh—you're still here?"
"Cynthia, now you understand," he said.
"You know why I acted as I did. You realize
my position. I was in a horrible fix—"
She looked at him coldly.
"Yes," she said, "I do understand. You were
gambling on me. You came down here to
defend your employer's cash. Well, you have
succeeded. Is there anything more to be said?"
"Isn't there? On the ramparts of the old fort
the other night—"
"Please do not make yourself any more
ridiculous than is necessary. You have put
your employer's money above my happiness.
Always. Really, you looked rather cheap to-day,
with your sanctimonious advice that I marry
Harrowby. Aren't you beginning to realize your
own position—the silly childish figure you cut?"
"Then you—"
"Last night when you came staggering across
the lawn to me with this foolish gown in your
arms—I told you I hated you. Do you imagine
I hate you any less now. Well, I don't." Her
voice became tearful. "I hate you! I hate
you!"
"But some day—"
She turned away from him, for she was
sobbing outright now.
"I never want to see you again as long as I
live," she cried. "Never! Never! Never!"
Limp, pitiable, worn by the long fight he had
waged, Minot stood staring helplessly at her
heaving shoulders.
"Then—I can only say I'm sorry," he
murmured. "And—good-by."
He waited. She did not turn toward him.
He stumbled out of the room.
Minot went below and sent two messages,
one to Jephson, the other to Thacker.
The lobby of the De la Pax was thronged with
brilliantly attired wedding guests who, metaphorically,
beat their breasts in perplexity over the
tidings that had come even as they craned their
necks to catch the first glimpse of that
distinguished bridal party. The lavishly decorated
parlor that was to have been the scene of the
ceremony stood tragically deserted. Minot cast
one look at it, and hurried again to his own
particular cell.
He took a couple of time-tables from his desk,
and sat down in a chair facing the window. All
over now. Nothing to do but return to the North,
as fast as the trains would take him. He had
won, but he had also lost. He felt listless, weary.
He let the time-tables fall to the floor, and sat
gazing out at that narrow
street—thinking—wondering—wishing—
It was late in the afternoon when the clamor
of his telephone recalled him to himself. He
leaped up, and seized the receiver. Allan
Harrowby's voice came over the wire.
"Can you run down to the room, Minot?" he
inquired. "The last call, old boy."
Minot went. He found both the Harrowbys
there, prepared to say good-by to San Marco
forever.
"Going to New York on the Lady Evelyn,"
said George Harrowby, who was aggressively
cheerful. "From there I'm taking Allan to
Chicago. Going to have him reading George Ade
and talking our language in a week."
Lord Harrowby smiled wanly.
"Nothing left but Chicago," he drawled. "I
wanted to see you before I went, Minot, old chap.
Not that I can thank you for all you did—I
don't know how. You stood by me like—like a
gentleman. And I realize that I have no claim
on Lloyds—it was all my fault—if I'd never
let Martin Wall have that confounded
policy— But what's the use of if-ing? All my fault.
And—my thanks, old boy." He sighed.
"Nonsense," said Minot. "A business proposition,
solely, from my point of view. There's no
thanks coming to me."
"It seems to me," said George Harrowby, "that
as the only victor in this affair, you don't exhibit
a proper cheerfulness. By the way, we'd be
delighted to take you north on our boat. Why
not—"
But Minot shook his head.
"Can't spare the time—thank you just the
same," he replied. "I'd like nothing better—"
Amid expressions of regret, the Harrowbys
started for the elevator. Minot walked along
the dusky corridor with them.
"We've had a bit of excitement—what?" said
Allan. "If you're ever in London, you're to be
my guest. Old George has some sort of a berth
for me over there—"
"Not a berth, Allan," objected George, pressing
the button for the elevator. "You're not going
to sleep. A job. Might as well begin to talk
the Chicago language now. Mr. Minot, I, too,
want to thank you—"
They stepped into the elevator, the door
slammed, the car began to descend. Minot stood
gazing through the iron scroll work until the
blond head of the helpless Lord Harrowby moved
finally out of sight. Then he returned to his
room and the time-tables, which seemed such
dull unhappy reading.
Mr. Jack Paddock appeared to invite Minot to
take dinner with him. His bags, he remarked,
were all packed, and he was booked for the
seven o'clock train.
"I've slipped down the mountain of gold," he
said in the course of the dinner. "But all good
things must end, and I certainly had a good thing.
Somehow, I'm not so gloomy as I ought to be."
"Where are you going, Jack?" Minot asked.
Mr. Paddock leaned over confidentially.
"Did I say her father was in the plumbing
business?" he inquired. "My error, Dick. He
owns a newspaper—out in Grand Rapids.
Offered me a job any time I wanted it. Great
joke then—pretty serious now. For I'm going
out to apply."
"I'm glad of it."
"So am I, Dick. I was a fool to let her go
back like that. Been thinking it all over—and
over—one girl in—how many are there in the
world, should you say? The other day I had
a chill. It occurred to me maybe she'd gone
and married the young man with the pale purple
necktie who passes the plate in the Methodist
Church. So I beat it to the telegraph counter.
And—"
"She's heart whole and fancy free?"
"O.K. in both respects. So it's me for Grand
Rapids. And say, Dick, I—er—I want you to
know I'd sent that telegram before the accident
last night. As a matter of fact, I sent it two
days ago."
"Good boy," said Minot. "I knew this game
down here didn't satisfy you. May I be the first
to wish you joy?"
"You? With a face like a defeated candidate?
I say, cheer up! She'll stretch out eager arms
in your direction yet."
"I don't believe it, Jack."
"Well, while there's life there's still considerable
hope lying loose about the landscape. That's
why I don't urge you to take the train with me."
An hour later Mr. Paddock spoke further
cheering words in his friend's ear, and departed
for the North. And in that city of moonlight and
romance Minot was left (practically) alone.
He took a little farewell walk through that
quaint old town, then retired to his room to read
another chapter in the time-table. At four-twenty
in the morning, he noted, a small local
train would leave for Jacksonville. He decided
he would take it. With no parlor cars, no
sleepers, he would not be likely to encounter upon
it any of the startled wedding party bound north.
The call he left did not materialize, and it was
four o'clock when he awoke. Hastily in the chill
dawn he bade farewell to town and hotel. In
fifteen minutes he had left both behind, and was
speeding toward the small yellow station set on
the town's edge. He glanced feverishly at his
watch. There was need of haste, for this train
was made up in San Marco, and had had as yet
no chance to be late.
He rushed through the gate just as it was
being closed, and caught a dreary little train in the
very act of pulling out. Gloomy oil lamps
sought vainly to lessen the dour aspect of its
two coaches. Panting, he entered the rear coach
and threw himself and his bag into a seat.
Five seconds later he glanced across the aisle
and discovered in the opposite seat Miss Cynthia
Meyrick, accompanied by a very sleepy-eyed
family!
"The devil!" said Minot to himself. He knew
that she would see in this utter accident nothing
save a deliberate act of following. What use to
protest his innocence?
He considered moving to another seat. But
such a theatric act could only increase the
embarrassment. Already his presence had been
noted—Aunt Mary had given him a glare,
Spencer Meyrick a scowl, the girl a cloudy
vague "where have I seen this person before?"
glance in passing.
Might as well make the best of it. He
settled himself in his seat. Once again, as on
another railroad car, he sought to keep his eyes
on the landscape without—the dim landscape
with the royal palms waving like grim ghosts
in the half light. The train sped on.
A most uncomfortable situation! If only it
would grow light! It seemed so silly to be
forced to find the view out the window
entrancing while it was still very dark.
Spencer Meyrick went forward to the smoker.
Aunt Mary, weary of life, slid gently down to
slumber. Her unlovely snore filled the dim car.
How different this from the first ride together!
The faint pink of the sky grew brighter. Now
Minot could see the gray moss hanging to the
evergreens, and here and there a squalid shack
where human beings lived and knew nothing of
life. And beside him he heard a sound as of
a large body being shaken. Also the guttural
protest of Aunt Mary at this inconsiderate treatment.
Aunt Mary triumphed. Her snore rose to
shatter the smoky roof. Three times Minot
dared to look, and each time wished he hadn't.
The whole sky was rosy now. Somewhere off
behind the horizon the good old sun was rising
to go to work for the passenger department of
the coast railroad.
Some sense in looking out now. Minot saw
a shack that seemed familiar—then another.
Next a station, bearing on its sad shingle the
cheery name of "Sunbeam." And close to the
station, gloomy in the dawn, a desiccated
chauffeur beside an aged automobile.
Minot turned quickly, and caught Cynthia
Meyrick in the act of peering over his shoulder.
She had seen the chauffeur too.
The train had stopped a moment, but was
under way again. In those brown eyes Minot
saw something wistful, something hurt,—saw
things that moved him to put everything to a
sudden test. He leaped to his feet and pulled
madly at the bell cord.
"What—what have you done?" Startled, she
stared at him.
"I've stopped the train. I'm going to ride to
Jacksonville as I rode to San Marco—ages ago.
I'm not going alone."
"Indeed?"
"Quick. The conductor will be here in a
minute. Here's a card and pencil—write a note
for Aunt Mary. Say you'll meet them in
Jacksonville! Hurry, please!"
"Mr. Minot!" With great dignity.
"One last ride together. One last chance for
me to—to set things right if I can."
"If you can."
"If—I admit it. Won't you give me the
chance? I thought you would be game. I dare
you!"
For a second they gazed into each other's
eyes. The train had come to a stop, and Aunt
Mary stirred fretfully in her sleep. With
sudden decision Cynthia Meyrick wrote on the
card and dropped it on her slumbering relative.
"I know I'll be sorry—but—" she gasped.
"Hurry! This way! The conductor's coming
there!"
A moment later they stood together on the
platform of the Sunbeam station, while the brief
little train disappeared indignantly in the distance.
"You shouldn't have made me do that!" cried
the girl in dismay. "I'm always doing things
on the spur of the moment—things I regret
afterward—"
"I know. You explained that to me once.
But you can also do things on the spur of the
moment that you're glad about all your life.
Oh—good morning, Barney Oldfield."
"Good morning," replied the rustic chauffeur
with gleeful recognition. "Where's it to this
time, mister?"
"Jacksonville. And no hurry at all." Minot
held open the door and the girl stepped into
the car.
"The gentleman is quite mistaken," she said
to the chauffeur. "There is a very great hurry."
"Ages of time until luncheon," replied Minot
blithely, also getting in. "If you were thinking
of announcing—something—then."
"I shall have nothing to announce, I'm sure.
But I must be in Jacksonville before that train.
Father will be furious."
"Trust me, lady," said the chauffeur, grinding
again at his hooded music-box. "I've been doing
stunts with this car since I saw you last. Been
over a hundred miles from Sunbeam. Begins
to look as though Florida wasn't going to be
big enough, after all."
He leaped to the wheel, and again that ancient
automobile carried Cynthia Meyrick and the
representative of Lloyds out of the town of
Sunbeam. But the exit was not a laughing one.
The girl's eyes were serious, cold, and with
real concern in his voice Minot spoke:
"Won't you forgive me—can't you? I was
only trying to be faithful to the man who sent
me down here—faithful through everything—as
I should be faithful to you if you gave me the
chance. Is it too late—Cynthia—"
"There was a time," said the girl, her eyes
wide, "when it was not too late. Have you
forgotten? That night on the balcony, when I
threw myself at your feet, and you turned away.
Do you think that was a happy moment for me?"
"Was it happy for me, for that matter?"
"Oh, I was humiliated, ashamed. Then your
silly rescue of my gown—your advice to me to
marry Harrowby—"
"Would you have had me throw over the men
who trusted me—"
"I—I don't know. I only know that I can't
forgive what has happened—in a minute—"
"What was that last?"
"Nothing."
"You said in a minute."
"Your ears are deceiving you."
"Cynthia—you're not going to punish me
because I was faithful— Don't you suppose I
tried to get some one in my place?"
"Did you?"
"The day I first rode in this car with you.
And then—I stopped trying—"
"Why?"
"Because I realized that if some one came in
my place I'd have to go away and never see you
again—and I couldn't do that I had to be near
you, dear girl—don't worry, he can't hear, the
motor's too noisy—I had to be where I could
see that little curl making a question mark round
your ear—where I could hear your voice—I had
to be near you even if to do it I must break
my heart by marrying you to another man. I
loved you. I love you now—"
A terrific crash interrupted. Dolefully the
chauffeur descended from the car to make an
examination. Dolefully he announced the result.
"Busted right off," he remarked. "Say, I'm
sorry. I'll have to walk back to the garage at
Sunbeam and—and I'm afraid you'll have to
jest sit here until I come back."
He went slowly down the road, and the two
sat in that ancient car in the midst of sandy
desolation.
"Cynthia," Minot cried. "I worship you.
Won't you—"
The girl gave a strange little cry.
"I wanted to be cross with you a little longer,"
she said almost tearfully. "But I can't. I
wonder why I can't. I cried all night at the
thought of never seeing you again. I wonder
why I cried. I guess—it's because—for the first
time—I'm really—in love."
"Cynthia!"
"Oh, Dick—don't let me change my mind
again—ever—ever!"
"Only over my dead body!"
With one accord they turned and looked at
that quaint southern chauffeur plodding along
through the dust and the sunshine. It did not
seem to either of them that there was any danger
of his looking back.
And, happily, he didn't.
THE END